Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Tony, there was no other way.”

“I’m sorry.”

Those words wouldn’t leave his mind even with the impending death a few hours away. Thanos had won and now Tony was staring into the void of space. He laid down not ready to die, but accepting it.

He felt the Blue Meanie lift him into the chair. She had a sadistic streak, but she wasn’t the worst person to manhandle him. His head laid against the back of the chair. Images of a certain redhead came to the forefront of his mind as he tried to sleep. Please be okay, Pep.

A light began to glow in front of his eyes. Tony squinted, seeing an orange glow coming toward the ship. Great. I guess death by a meteor is a cooler way to go. He then noticed the glow fade and a beautiful blonde floating in front of him. Even in space, the women find me.

“I lost the kid.”

“Tony, we lost.”

Tony stopped listening to Rogers when he saw Pepper. He grabbed onto her with everything he had, which wasn’t much, and held her tight. Legitimately afraid she might turn to dust in his arms.

“Tony.”

“Hey, Pep.” 

“I got nothing for you liar.”

Tony’s anger grew every second he looked at the star-spangled jackass. If this test tube asshole would have listened to him, none of this would have happened and they could have been ready for the purple prick. His kid was gone and they wanted to go off on some suicide mission to what, lose again?

“You put that on and you hide.” Tony ripped his Arc Reactor out of his chest and shoved it to Rogers before his strength left him and he collapsed onto the ground. I’m sorry, Peter.

“Tony, it can’t be undone.” Rogers spoke.

Tony looked upon the larger man. He’d never seen the driven Rogers so broken and without hope. He closed his eyes and laid back against the bed. He didn’t have the energy to say anything to him so he waited until the footsteps grew further away.

“Pep. Let's go somewhere. Anywhere.” There was nothing for him here now.

“I know a place.” Pepper told him.

A quaint cabin next to the water was exactly what he wanted. It wasn’t what he was used to but it was remote and peaceful. Besides, he had all he needed sitting in the driver seat next to him.

“This will be good, Tony. A place to heal and rest.”  Pepper reasoned as she gently squeezed his thigh. Tony smiled at her to let her know it was fine. She smiled back, then looked at him with more seriousness. “I need to tell you something.” She then pulled something out of her purse and laid it in his hand. It was a pregnancy test. “I wanted to wait until you were better to surprise you.” 

Tony looked at her with shock and awe. Pregnant. He was going to have a kid. Another kid. He swallowed the lump in his throat before breaking out into his trademark grin.

“Of all the things you’ve given me that you peed on, this is the greatest.”

Pepper rolled her eyes and smiled. There was her Tony. She pulled him into a kiss.

“Daddy, tell me a story.” 

The youngest Stark demanded as she settled into her bed. Tony gently tucked her in, a smile plastered on his face. Of all the things he created, this little girl was the best he ever did. No metal suit would ever top her.

“Story? Alright. There once was a boy who could climb up buildings and would swing from webs. His name was 'Underoos'. He loved helping people and was a bigger ball of energy than you are after getting into Uncle Hap’s donuts. The ones he sneaks in for you that you think I don't know about.”

The little girl squinted her eyes and tilted her head. She loved those sugar treats and thought Mommy and Daddy didn't know about them.

“Well one day, an evil birdman tried to steal a selfless and handsome king's treasures…”

Time travel, are they insane? 

This wasn’t some 80s movie. The science said it wasn’t possible. Lang got lucky and now they want to waste their efforts on luck?

“You ever see that old movie with the aliens?”

The kid's voice filled his head. Tony focused on washing the dishes, trying to push the thoughts out when water sprayed up. 

He grabbed a towel and began to wipe down everything until he got to that picture. Him and his kid. The smile and the joy on his face.

The Stark internship being held upside-down...

“So what was it? What made you change your mind?” Pepper asked.

“It was the kid.”

“You really think you can pull it off?” 

“I have to. He deserves it. They all do.”

Pepper smiled and put her book away. She laid back against Tony's chest as he wrapped his arms around her.

“Morgan’s going to go crazy when she finally meets him.” She snuggled into his arms.

Tony smiled. Images of his kids finally meeting only strengthened his resolve. He was going to do this.

I'm sorry.

Peter shot up, frantically patting himself. One minute he was dusty, now he’s okay? Did he pass out? Where was Mr. Stark?

“Kid, get up.”

Peter saw Dr. Strange, the Guardian aliens, and Mr. Quill standing in front of him. Three of the four looked confused or shaken. 

“Dr. Strange, what happened? Where’s Mr. Stark?” Peter frantically asked.

“Relax and take a breath. Stark is on Earth.” Strange started. “It’s been five years. Thanos and his army are there as well. They are going after the stones. Earth needs help. From everyone.”

Five years!? I've had been asleep for five years?

Strange began spinning his hand and a portal opened.

Peter swung through, seeing a huge army with Thanos at the front. On his side stood Captain America, his shield broken and looking tired, but steadfast.

More portals opened around and Peter found himself surrounded by warriors from all over the universe. 

“AVENGERS… assemble!" Captain Rogers rallied.

A loud battle cry erupted from the God of Thunder followed by others as they charged.

Peter finally saw who he was desperately searching for flying just ahead of the front charge. He shot his web and swung from Ant-Man/Giant-Man’s arm, trying to keep up.

He lost sight of Mr. Stark for a few minutes and was busy webbing up alien dogs when he saw the man again. 

He was on the bad end of a large alien.

Peter shot his webs out and pulled the brute off of Mr. Stark just as Ant-Man’s huge foot landed on it. That’s really nasty. He jumped over, pulling his idol to his feet.

“Hey! Holy cow! You’re not going to believe what’s been going on…” 

Tony looked in awe and fought back tears as Peter stood in front of him. Here he was. The whole reason he went through time. Why he did all this. Still talking a mile a minute.

“…and he started doing the yellow sparkling thing that he does...” Tony moved forward and pulled the kid into a hug, suddenly shutting up the over-energetic teen. “Huh. This is nice.”

Peter wasn’t expecting this as he hugged Mr. Stark back. He remembered in the car when he thought he was getting a hug and misinterpreted it, but there was no misunderstanding here.

Mr. Stark patted him on the back and broke off the hug. With another smile, Tony flew off. Right, we're in the middle of a battle. Peter shot his web and took off.

The fighting had been the toughest Peter had ever been a part of. At one point, he had the gauntlet and had to fight off a seemingly endless attack of alien dogs before catching a ride on Thor's hammer. 

Peter had just handed the gauntlet off to the woman who destroyed Thanos' ship and watched as she flew off. He started to move away, then looked at the direction she had gone and decided that was the way he needed to go.

She probably didn’t need his help, but he had to make sure those stones stayed away from the bad guys and he just had a powerful sense something bad would happen if he didn't follow them.

Peter landed just out of sight, seeing Thor and Captain America trying to separate Thanos' body from his head. They didn’t succeed. The huge Titan made short work of the two and grabbed the gauntlet. No, not again! Peter felt dread, then the flying woman appeared again, hitting Thanos with her glowing fists. Think I’ll call her Captain Marvel. 

The back and forth between the two powerful fighters went on until Thanos pulled one of the stones from the gauntlet and blasted her across the battlefield. Peter looked around, seeing if anyone else was able to fight, then he saw Tony looking up, but not at Thanos.

Peter saw Dr. Strange off in the distance, his enhancements giving him better sight, and saw Strange holding up one finger.

“How many did we win?”

"One.”

This was it. The one where they beat Thanos! Peter looked back at Mr. Stark, but didn’t see joy. Instead, he looked sad as he stared at the gauntlet… Peter then made the same realization that Tony did.

No. Peter sprang up as fast as possible.

This was it. Tony knew now why the wizard had saved him. He knew what he had to do. He thought about all the things he would miss.

Pepper’s smiling face.

Morgan growing up.

More time with Peter.

He would give it all up to keep them safe. He went straight for the stones.

What he hadn’t been expecting was someone else to be joining him. Just as Tony grabbed the gauntlet, Peter grabbed on as well.

“Kid! No!”

A massive fist hit Tony and he barely had enough time to configure a shield to block it. Unfortunately, Thanos easily ripped it off and backhanded Tony across the field. 

Peter pulled at the gauntlet as Thanos knocked Tony away. The next hit landed on him, but Peter held on until Thanos simply pulled him off and held him out with one hand. 

“Insect.” Sneered Thanos as he squeezed his chest before tossing Peter away. He then looked down at Tony. “I am... inevitable.” 

The Mad Titan smirked in victory as he brought his finger and thumb together.

Tony looked on in fear as Thanos snapped.

Only for nothing to happen. Both were shocked when Thanos turned the gauntlet around and the stones were missing.

Tony’s eyes shot over to Peter, who was kneeling on the ground, the stones attached to his left hand as his suit created a makeshift gauntlet that was being held together with his webbing.

Tony and Thanos looked on in horror, for different reasons, as the stones’ power made Peter scream in pain.

Peter had never felt pain like this. The whole left side of his body felt like it was being ripped apart while on fire. But he knew he couldn’t stop. Everything depends on this. He looked at Thanos with a hate-filled glare before turning to Tony. Peter gave him the best smile he could through the pain. 

"Kid. You're an Avenger now." Tony knighted him with his hand.

“And we're… the... Avengers!” Peter brought his fingers together and snapped.

“NOOOOO!!!!”

(Wrong hand but I like this fanart.)

Chapter Text

Orange everywhere.

That's what Peter saw right after he snapped. He looked at his left arm, not finding the stones anywhere or any damage. He also found the amazing absence of pain.

Am I dead?

After a minute, Peter started to recognize the area. The swings, the metal slide, and the jungle gym. This was the park Ben would take him to when he was a kid. Just with the strange background and disturbing lack of people. He felt himself starting to panic.

"Hello? Is anyone there? Mr. Stark?"

Peter looked back and forth for any signs until finally he saw a lone figure, a man, sitting on a park bench. 

"Hey mister, excuse me. I'm sorry to bother you but..."

That was as far as Peter got because as soon as he got closer to the man, he froze mid-sentence.

"You've never bothered me, Peter."

The man stood, a smile on his face and pure pride in his eyes.

"Ben?" Peter stared in disbelief.

"Hello, son."

Peter didn't even try to fight back the tears as he ran directly into Ben's arms. Everything was just as he remembered. The smell of his deodorant, the way Ben's arms made him feel safer than anywhere else, the light tickle on his forehead from his beard. It was really him. 

The two stood there just holding each other as tears fell down their faces.

"I'm so sorry... it was my fault... you shouldn't have been there... I'm sorry." Peter bawled into Ben's chest.

"Hey, none of that." Ben said as he pulled Peter back to look him in the eye. "It wasn't your fault, Peter."

"I could have stopped him!"

"Peter, you can't control other people's actions, only your own. I want you to listen and really hear me: it wasn’t your fault." 

Peter teared up again and hugged Ben tight. Even after May found out about him being Spider-Man and what happened that night, she hugged him and told him the same thing over and over, but he still didn't believe it.

Now, being held by the father he felt he had failed, he was finally ready to start accepting it. Maybe it's not my fault. 

"I missed you so much, Ben." 

"I missed you too." 

After letting all the tears out, Peter finally decided to address the big question. "Am I dead?"

Ben looked down at him, then motioned for them to sit on the bench. "Not quite. You can think of this place as an in-between."

"Like the crossroads in Deathly Hallows? Does that make you Dumbledore? Wait, I didn't have an evil piece of Thanos in me, did I?" Peter spoke over himself with questions.

Ben chuckled. He really missed how his boy could go a mile a minute with the same enthusiasm. He always asked so many questions. 

"You would know better than me about that. Those were your and May's movies and books. I can tell you there's not a single ounce of evil in you though."

"Oh good that would have been really weird." Peter didn't think there was any soul piece in him, but who knew with magic space stones? "If I'm not dead, how am I here?"

"Peter, you used the most powerful things in the universe. There are going to be side-effects." Ben looked somber. "And consequences."

"I did it to save Mr. Stark!"

 Ben put a reassuring hand on Peter's shoulder. "I know. You did an incredible thing, Peter."

"Am I going to die?" Peter's voice sounded smaller.

"I don't know. You heal better than a normal man so there's a chance, but nothing is guaranteed."

Peter contemplated those words. He didn't really have time to think when he grabbed the stones, he just acted. But he knew it would probably be his last fight and would hurt the people he cared about.

He thought of May, she would be alone and heartbroken. She was so strong, but how much loss could a person take? I'm so sorry, May.

Ned. No more Lego builds, jokes at lunch, or awesome handshakes. This sucks.

MJ. Ever since she took over as Captain, he had started to notice her more. She was very pretty and funny, in a dark way, and always took Flash to task for his behavior. The way she was always watching him made him feel like she liked him. Guess I won't get a chance to try to be more with her.

He'd even miss Flash, surprisingly.

Then there's Tony. Twice he had to see that look on Tony's face and it hurt both times. Tony would blame himself and Peter didn't want that. The man had gone through enough and gave up everything for the world.  He didn't deserve this.

"Peter." Peter looked back at Ben, wiping his tears away. "I don't know what's going to happen Peter, but I know you. You're the strongest young man in the world. If anyone can make it through this, it's you."

"I'm not that strong."

"You're stronger than you know, Peter. You proved that today." That was Ben Parker. The man always knew exactly what to say.

"Thanks Ben, you always believed in me."

"And I always will." Ben looked back at the jungle gym. The orange glow began to fade. "Looks like we're out of time, Peter." Ben informed as he rose up.

"What?! No. I’ve got so much more to say." Peter stood up fast.

"Me too, but it's time." Ben put both his hands on Peter's shoulders and smiled. The smile a proud father could give. "I will never stop being proud of you or the man you're becoming. I love you, Peter."

"I love you too... Dad."  

Ben's smiling face was the last thing he saw before he felt himself being overwhelmed by darkness.

Chapter Text

A child. How many orphans had he created in fulfilling his destiny? Now a child had beaten him. He couldn't help but chuckle.

His children and army began to turn to dust all around him. Ebony staggered toward him before dissolving away. Thanos could feel the approaching end. He took the time to admire the sun one more time as he sat.

He cast his gaze over the boy who had defeated him, being cradled by Stark. He gave the boy an honorable nod before everything ceased to be.

This wasn’t right. This wasn’t the future he saw.

Dr. Stephen Strange was a man of science and magic. He now dedicated his life to protecting reality itself. 

When he used the Time Stone and found only one way to win, he did everything to make that future come to pass. Giving the stone to Thanos to save Stark, letting half the universe be eradicated, being revived and summoning every magic user on Earth to bring an army to match Thanos. 

All of it was to set up for Stark to do what needed to be done. Sacrifice himself to save everyone else. And in less than ten seconds, a child had destroyed that outcome. 

Of all the endings to this war, Peter taking the stones and using them was never shown. If he'd had seen this, he would have stopped Peter. What did I miss? How is this possible?

As Thanos turned to dust, all Strange could do was watch as Tony rushed to the fallen hero. It wasn't supposed to be this way.

"NOOOOO!" Tony screamed, but it was too late. He watched as Peter snapped, unable to stop him.

Thanos and his army disintegrated around him, but all he could focus on was Peter as the boy collapsed face first on the ground.

Tony flew as fast as his suit could. He dropped to his knees and pulled Peter around into his arms. The sight made him horrified and sick to his stomach.

Peter's left side was charcoal black down to his thigh, both his suits shredded and melted. His arm mutilated, blood pouring from the deep gashes going up his shoulder and over his chest. Half his face blackened. A deep arching cut going straight over his left eye with blood coming from it as well.

Peter was completely motionless.

"Peter! Peter! Come on kid, don't you do this to me!" Tony shouted. Tony put his suit covered hand against Peter's neck. "F.R.I.D.A.Y, tell me something!" 

"No pulse detected, Boss."

Tony put his hand on Peter's chest. "Activate defibrillator." A shock went through Peter's body but nothing changed.

"Raise power 15%." Another shock with no change. 

The other Avengers began to gather around the pair. Steve limping ahead next to Tony.

"Raise 25%." Another shock and nothing.

"50%!" Nothing.

"100%, F.R.I.D.A.Y!"

"Tony." Steve reached down to put his hand on Tony's shoulder.

"Unless you want to get electrocuted, back off, Rogers." Tony growled, never looking away from Peter. Steve wisely did as he was told.

"Now, F.R.I.D.A.Y."

"Boss, he's gone."

"NOW, F.R.I.D.A.Y!" Still no movement.

"AGAIN!!" Another shock was sent through Peter. His whole body stiffened and a gasp escaped his mouth.

Peter was breathing but it was slow and shallow. Tony couldn't even tell if he was coherent until he grabbed Tony's hand and his good eye met Tony’s. Tears of pain filling it. 

Peter was gasping and writhing in pain. Agony barely described what he was going through.

"Boss, he needs medical assistance immediately."

"Get me a medic for the kid now!" Tony kept his eyes on Peter. "You're going to be alright. I got you."

Peter didn't respond. He was in absolute agony and losing blood fast.

A voice behind Tony spoke up. "We need to get him to my lab. It's the best chance he has!" Shuri moved over to Strange. "Open one of those portals!" She ordered.

Strange took his eyes off of Peter. He stared at Shuri then waved his hands, opening a portal straight to her lab.

Everyone moved frantically. Tony scooped Peter into his arms and into the portal.

T'Challa moved in as doctors and others were rushing to the room.

"Ngqongqo." The king informed.

One of the doctors wheeled in a medical gurney and Tony placed Peter down, even though he didn't want to let go of him. They started moving him and Tony stayed right beside him until they stopped him.

"I'm sorry, you can't come in." One of the nurses told him.

Tony was about to bull rush his way past until T'Challa stood in front of him.

"Stark, these are the best doctors on the planet. They will do everything in their power to help the boy." 

Tony was completely broken. The sight of Peter's mangled body burned into his mind. 

"Save him. Please." Nobody had ever heard Tony Stark say please before.

"If I can, I will." Shuri answered next to her brother, then ran into the operating room. 

Everything was silent. The rest of the heroes stood around knowing there was nothing they could do to help the child who just saved the world.

Tony pushed the center of his Arc Reactor, causing what was left of his suit to retract. He kept staring at the door. On the other side was his kid fighting for his life. It wasn't supposed to be Peter.

"Tony." A gentle hand touched his back and he turned around to see Pepper. Her face was just as distraught.

"I failed him again, Pep." 

She didn't say anything, just pulled him into a tight embrace. He held on to her, his eyes closed tightly, trying to push the images out.

They stood there for some time until Tony opened his eyes and saw all the people in the room with them. He scanned their faces until he landed on one that made his blood boil. He pushed past Pepper and straight toward the man.

"You." 

Pepper tried to stop him. "Don't, Tony. He..." Tony shrugged her hand away.

"You knew this would happen." Tony was a few feet away from Strange at this point.

"Stark, I didn't..." He didn't get any more words out because Tony hit him in the mouth with all he had, knocking him to the ground. Steve had to grab Tony and pull him back.

"You wouldn't tell me because you knew I would stop it!" It was pointless to try to break out of Steve's hold, but Tony tried anyway.

Strange wiped the blood from his lip and sat up. "Tony, this wasn’t the future I saw." He confessed.

That made Tony stop struggling. "What?" 

Strange rose back to his feet. He had a sadness in his eyes. He knew telling Stark wouldn't make things better, but he needed to know. "It was supposed to be you. You were the one to take the stones and rid the universe of Thanos." Stephen took a deep breath. "And you weren't going to survive."

Everyone in the room looked stunned as the information set in. Tony finally stopped struggling enough that Steve felt safe enough to let him go. 

Tony didn't know what to think. In truth, he already thought that was Strange’s plan when he saw him hold up the one finger, but then Peter happened.

Strange took Tony’s silence as a cue to continue. "I never saw this, Tony. If I had, I would have stopped him. I give you my word on that."

Quill decided to break in. "I thought there was only one way?"

Strange looked over at him. "So did I." He looked back at Stark. "Somehow that child... that young man defied fate and destiny today."

That didn't make Tony feel any better. In fact, it was worse. Because he now knew it should be him in there or dead. But it's his kid fighting for his life right now and Tony knew Peter had done it all for him.

Tony's legs gave out. 

Steve was the closest so he caught Tony and Pepper rushed to him, pulling him close. The rest of the team looked away, wanting to give the husband and wife some privacy. 

T'Challa motioned for the rest to follow him to a larger room, leaving Tony and Pepper to themselves.

"He did it for me, Pep..." I caused this.

"I know, Tony." I would have too.

The two stayed on the floor for who knows how long before FRIDAY's voice interrupted them. "I'm sorry to interrupt Boss, but I have an incoming urgent call from May Parker."

Chapter Text

Tony froze. He didn’t know how but he had completely forgotten about Peter's aunt. How was he going to face her? 

When May discovered Peter's identity he had found himself in a long, loud conversation with the woman. It took Pepper to calm her down enough to let him explain why he recruited him. Why he gave him a better suit. And why he had not told her the truth.

After a while, May had agreed that Peter was going to continue being Spider-Man because she knew it was who he was and not something she had the right to take away, but made Tony promise he would always keep an eye on him and protect him.

Now, he had to tell her he had broken that promise. That her baby boy was clinging to life because of him.

Pepper saw the distress on his face and took control.

"Patch her through to me, F.R.I.D.A.Y." 

"Tony!? Is Peter with you?! I've tried calling him and he's not answering!" May’s voice came through frantically.

"May, it's Pepper."

"Pepper? Thank God. What is going on? Is Peter with you? The news is saying something about an attack on the Compound."

Pepper didn't want to tell the woman about her nephew over the phone. She gave Tony the best comforting look she could before leaving to the room where the others had gathered.

"I just left my apartment building. Pepper, please tell me Peter is with you."

May Parker was beginning to become frantic. One moment she was watching a donut-shaped craft on the news and Ironman taking off after it. More news later about something happening in Wakanda, her hand turning to dust, then she's in her apartment with people claiming she's some kind of ghost.

May called Peter immediately and he didn't answer. That never happened since she found out about Spider-Man. It was one of her rules.

She needed answers NOW! Where was her nephew? 

All of a sudden, a bright glowing circle appears in front of her and a man, dressed like he's going to a Harry Potter fan gathering, steps out.

"Mrs. Parker? My name’s Dr. Stephen Strange. I need you to come with me."

May was caught with a deer-in-a-headlights impression. Luckily, the woman behind the man broke her out of it.

"Pepper?"

Pepper came forth and grabbed May by the shoulders gently.

"Come with me. We're going to where Peter is."

May cautiously entered the circle and found herself in a very different place. She wasn’t seeing Peter anywhere.

"Pepper, where is he?"

"May. There was a fight… Peter is hurt. He's in surgery right now."

"Surgery?! Pepper, what happened? What happened to my boy?!"

Pepper began to tell her the whole story.

Tony watched as Pepper told May everything. By the end, she was weeping in her arms. He silently walked back to the hall outside the operating room.

Tony found himself sliding down the wall onto the floor. 

May was such a good person and she did an incredible job raising an equally amazing child. Neither of them deserved this. He should have never brought Peter into this. The kid should be safe at his home with May, not struggling for his life.

"Don't waste it. Don't waste your life."

He tried not to. He became Iron Man, stopped creating weapons, focused on clean energy, saved lives, and stopped invasions. He was willing to die to earn the second chance he had been given. 

But for every good Tony did, he caused more pain.

He created Iron Man and Obadiah tried to use the power to kill him. 

He privatized world peace and Vanko put doubt in the world about him.

An alien army invaded, they defeated it and set Earth in Thanos' sight.

He created more suits to protect Pepper and she got thrown off a crane into a fire, Happy got blown up, and his house was destroyed.

Ultron was created to protect the world and nearly ended it.

He signed the Accords, fought his friends, and Rhodey lost his legs.

He recruited Peter thinking the kid could be the next generation and now, Tony might be the cause of his death.

I should go. Get away from everyone.

Maybe that's the only way to keep everyone safe. Safe from him. He was a cancer that kept killing those around him. How long until he put Morgan's life at risk?

"Tony?"

He looked up to see May standing there with sadness etched onto her face and Pepper right behind her. 

Tony didn't know what to say. If she was angry, he could work with that. He was used to people being pissed at him, but all he saw was the worry of a parent that might lose her son.

"May, I'm..." Sorry didn't even come out as she kneeled down and took his hand.

"Tony, I don't understand all of this, but I don't blame you." 

He didn't understand that at all. "This is my fault. It was supposed to be me!" 

"I know Peter. He can't sit by and do nothing when he can help." 

"He saved me." Tony whispered more to himself. He will never believe he deserves it.

"He did. Now you need to save him again. I don't know how but if anyone can help him, it's you." May pleaded.

Tony couldn't believe this woman. She didn't blame him and still believed that he could be anything more than a problem. She should be doing everything to keep him away from Peter. This world doesn't deserve people like her and Peter. It hurt to tell her the truth.

"I don't know what to do." He confessed.

"I can't lose him, Tony." More tears were streaming down her face.

"I can't either." Not again.

May stayed on the floor next to him as Pepper held her, letting her cry as much as she needed.

One hour became two. Two became three. All the others were seen by various other medical staff to tend to their own wounds. 

T'Challa arranged for them to have living spaces available to rest and clean themselves in.

They were all thankful, but no one left the room. It was unspoken that they would stay until they heard news of Peter's condition. Peter wouldn't know for some time, but all the people he looked up to and aspired to one day become were now thinking of him the same way. He had earned the respect of the most powerful warriors in the universe.

Time just kept moving slower, it seemed. But for three people, it might as well have stopped entirely.

Pepper was able to move the other two to more comfortable chairs. But that was the only difference in their situation.

May's cell phone started ringing. When she saw who it was, she composed herself before answering.

"Ned."

"MAY?! PLEASE TELL ME HE'S OKAY!"

The kid’s voice was so loud it caught everyone by surprise. May moved herself down the hall to talk more privately.

How could Ted know about Peter?

Tony put on his glasses.

"F.R.I.D.A.Y, show me any news related to the Avengers or Spider-Man."

News reports started flooding in, all with a similar headline.

Spider-Man Defeats Thanos

Alien Warlord Defeated by Neighborhood Hero Spider-Man.

Spider-Man: Savior of the Universe

Tony switched the projector on and a live news feed began to play in front of him.

"Many were shocked today when the loved ones, believed lost forever to the Decimation, were suddenly returned to them.

Reports state that moments after, the Avengers’ Compound was attacked by an unidentified craft. 

We've received footage of the battle from an anonymous source. The footage shows Avengers in a fierce battle against the one responsible for the Decimation. The alien known as Thanos."

The footage began to play a small portion of the battle.

Steve, Bruce, and Clint had gathered around when they heard the broadcast while Tony and Pepper watched from their seats.

The final footage showed Peter, his face too far away to be identified, holding out his hand and snapping. 

Tony closed his eyes at this. He didn't want to see this again. The scene had no audio, but he could hear Peter's screams anyway.

Thanos turning to dust was shown before the feed went back to the news anchor.

"Eyewitnesses have identified the young man in the blue and red suit as New York's Spider-Man. It appears he was severely injured from the same device used to wipe out Thanos and his forces. No word has been given on his condition."

Where the hell did they get that footage!?

Tony turned off the feed. The whole world now knew. And worse, they knew Spider-Man was in bad shape. He turned to Pepper and she was already pulling up her own phone.

Pepper was calling everyone she needed for the press conferences that would be happening in the distance as she moved away from Tony.

Tony rubbed his temple. A headache was forming, but from stress or exhaustion he didn't know or care. One thing at a time.

"F.R.I.D.A.Y start looking into the source of that footage."

"Will do, Boss."

While F.R.I.D.A.Y searched, Steve broke the silence. 

"I would ask how you're doing Tony, but I'm not that stupid."

Tony sighed and replied, "I don't know Steve, you have done some really stupid things."

"You're going to lecture me on doing stupid things?" The Captain gave him a questioning look.

"Fair point."

"How old is he, Tony?" 

"16." Tony laid his head back against the wall. "I shouldn't have brought him into this."

"Tony, don't do this to yourself." Bruce spoke up.

"Are you going to say this isn't my fault?" He was tired of people trying to comfort him. "How is it not, Bruce? I recruited him. He took the stones to save ME! Can you actually stand there and say it's not my fault?!"

"I get it, Stark." This time, Clint finally spoke.

Tony looked at him. He understood. Hell, if anyone knows what he's going through, it's Clint. 

"I can't bury him again." 

Clint understands.

"He's still alive, Tony." Clint answered. "Hope can be painful, but sometimes it's all you have. Nat taught me that."

"He's strong, Tony. If anyone can pull through this, he can." Steve added. 

The talking stopped when May walked back over. She was finally off the phone.

"Was that Peter's friend Ted?" Tony asked.

"Ned." May corrected. "He's worried. He said Peter's all over the news?"

"I just found out. Pep's setting up a press conference to answer any questions." Tony then asked, "Do you want me to bring him here?"

"Thank you, but not yet. I told him to stay there until I know more."

Tony nodded and they fell back into silently waiting. 

Another hour passed when Pepper finally rejoined them.

After three more grueling hours, the doors finally opened and a very exhausted looking Shuri stepped out.

May and Tony shot up fast, both desperately searching for any answers. 

Shuri's face was grim.

Chapter Text

"He's stable." Shuri announced.

Everyone felt some form of relief wash over them. Somehow, the kid was alive.

Tony saw the expression on Shuri's face though. He could tell that was the only good news she had.

"There's something else, isn't there?" He asked.

Shuri nodded yes. She looked at May. "Are you his mother?"

"Yes." Titles didn't mean anything to her. Peter was her son.

"I'm afraid the damage done to his arm was too much." Shuri's face grew sadder. "The stones were still leaking radiation and even if they weren't, his arm couldn't be saved. I had to amputate it at the shoulder."

May felt the tears going down her face.

Tony held his back. He had hoped that Wakanda might be able to pull a miracle, but he'd seen the damage. He knew Peter would lose the arm.

Shuri looked down at the ground. 

"I wish that was all." She exhaled, then continued. "His left eye also suffered severe damage. I thought I could... but I was unable to save it as well."

May gasped and Tony didn't know what to think. He could tell this was affecting the young girl just as bad. That's when he saw clearly that she was a kid, maybe just a little older than Peter.

T'Challa saw the distress as well. 

"Sister." He put a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You did everything you could. I know this."

"It wasn’t enough." She replied. She looked at May. "I'm sorry I couldn't do more."

May wiped her tears away and took Shuri's hand.

"You saved my baby's life. Thank you."

Tony nodded in agreement.

Shuri ran her hand over her face to compose herself.

"He's being moved to a private room. When he's ready, I'll take you there myself." 

It was only ten minutes later that Shuri led them down the hallway to Peter's room. She stopped outside the door.

"Here. His lung suffered damage as well. He will need to be on the breathing tube until he’s strong enough to breathe on his own." She informed them to avoid surprises. "I'll leave you alone with him." She handed May a bead bracelet. "If you need anything, press the blue one. It's a direct line to me."

She started to leave. 

"Thank you. For everything you did." 

It was Tony this time. Shuri gave him a nod and continued.

May wasted no time. She rushed into the room. Tony didn't move. He couldn't. He could physically, he just couldn't take the step. Not until a gentle hand was on his back.

"Go on, Tony. I'll be here." Pepper promised.

Inside, he finally saw his boy.

Peter's frame looked smaller next to all the machines hooked up to him. Even with their advancements in medicine, the damage the stones left would take time to heal.

He had a breathing tube down his throat and the left of his face down to his side were covered in bandages. One wrapped around his head, covering his missing eye. There was a blanket that covered him from the shoulders down, but Tony knew what was missing under it as well.

May was at his right side rubbing his cheek, telling him how proud she was and how much she loved him.

Tony felt uncomfortable. He didn't feel like he had a right to be here. He watched as May was the perfect mother caring for her injured son. A son he put here. 

Tony started to back out of the room.

"Tony, where are you going?"

"I shouldn't be here."

"Are you kidding me?" May looked angry. "You can't just leave him. Not now."

"It should be me here. Not him."

"But it's not, is it?!" May argued. "I said you could save him again, Tony. This is how. Stay here where he needs you. If you walk out that door, you will destroy him. Not some magic stones or an alien, you will!"

"This is on me, May."

"Not everything is about you!" For the first time, Tony saw real anger in her eyes. "He needs you, Tony."

"I'm afraid I'm going to get him killed." 

He used to think not being able to save the ones he cared about was his biggest fear, but not now. He knew his true fear was not saving them from his mistakes.

Him being responsible for their deaths.

"Don't you think how scared I get when he goes on his patrols? But I can't stop him anymore than you could from doing this. The only thing I can do is hope and be there when he needs me to be." May looked back at Peter and lightly stroked his cheek. "If you want to start making this right, then prove that it isn't for nothing. Prove to him he means as much to you as you do to him."

Tony looked back at Peter. The kid wasn't moving and that was all wrong. Peter should never be still, he should be moving around and bugging him with pop culture trivia. 

Tony couldn't leave. Even if he felt it would be for the best, he knew he was wrong. The kid gave everything for him. He needed to give back the same. He failed the kid once, never again.

May felt the bed dip as Tony sat on Peter's other side. 

"You're right." Tony said, putting his hand on Peter's ankle. "I don't think I deserve to have this kid look up to me like that. But I'm not leaving him." 

"He's always looked up to you, Tony. He practically dragged Ben and me to your Expo." May smiled. "He put flashlights in his sleeves and fell asleep in the Ironman mask."

Expo? Mask?...

"Were you there when the drones…?"

"When they went crazy. Yes." She ran her fingers through Peter's hair. "He got out of my sight and one of those things… then you flew in."

"That was him!?"

"He always wondered if you remembered him." She smirked.

"Remember him? The kid gave me a heart attack!" This kid was going to kill me.

"He just kept talking about how Ironman told him he did 'nice work'. Ben and I were both going out of our minds. That was the day you became his personal hero, not just one who fights bad guys to protect people, but you actually saved his life."

"I'm just glad I got there in time."

"So was I, Tony."

They fell into a comfortable silence with only the sounds of the machines as May talked to Peter and whispered some song Tony didn't recognize. 

F.R.I.D.A.Y.’s voice suddenly broke the silence.

"Boss, I found the information on that footage."

"I'll be right back." Tony reassured May as he stepped out into the hallway.

True to her word, Pepper was waiting when he stepped out.

"How is he, Tony?"

"One sec, Pep." Tony put on his glasses. "What do you got, F.R.I.D.A.Y.?"

"Boss, the footage appears to be taken from a drone."

"Drone?" What the hell would a drone be doing there? "Show me all the feedback from my helmet, Pep’s, Rhodey’s, and Pete’s. Look for any signs of this drone." 

"Tony, what are you doing?" Pepper asked as all the footage started playing.

"Looking for a pigeon."

"Tony, is this important right now?"

"There was a drone recording the whole thing, Pep. What if they got Peter's face? The whole world knows Spider-Man dusted Big Purple and is hurt. I need to know if whoever was watching knows it's Peter behind the mask."

Pepper understood the truth. Here was something tangible Tony could use his head to work with. Sitting and waiting was not Tony Stark's way of doing anything.

Tony watched the footage but caught no trace of any drone.

"Boss, no footage of the drone was captured."

"Analyze the footage. Given the distance, the drone would have to be in front of Peter when he used the stones to get that footage."

Tony looked back and forth through the footage but there was no drone anywhere. So a hidden drone in the middle of a battle? Smells like something Ross would do, but he was Dusted and the new Secretary was actually more likeable, according to Rhodey. 

"F.R.I.D.A.Y., scan for anything out of place in that spot." F.R.I.D.A.Y. did so when something caught Tony's eye. "Stop. Zoom in the upper right." There, just barely visible, was a slight distortion in the feed. "Cloaking?" Tony looked at Pepper. "Someone’s been spying on us. I don't think they're after my fashion tips." 

Now the only question was if it was all of the Avengers that were being spied on or someone specifically. Whoever it was needed to be found, along with what else they had seen.

"Tony, I'll get Rhodey and Bruce to look into this. You get back to Peter. Okay?"

He started to argue, but the look he was given told him that would not work out for him.

"If you need me, you know where I'll be."

Pepper nodded, then went off to talk to Rhodey.

Tony didn't hesitate this time going back into the room. May turned back to him when he entered.

"What's wrong, Tony?"

"Could be nothing. Could be something. I'm not sure yet." Tony answered as he sat on the bed. "Let me worry about it, okay?" May wanted to ask more but didn't. Tony saw the look she had. "Like I said. It could be nothing. You just be here for him, alright?"

"No Tony, we'll be here for him." 

"I'm not going anywhere." Tony gently squeezed Peter's calf. I promise, kid.

A camera feed of the battle plays over and over. A lone man sits watching. The feed stops right at Spider-Man's snap.

"So what exactly is the plan here?" Another voice asked from behind the feed.

The man at the chair grins.

"Patience for now, William." Ideas were forming in his head.

"Why didn't we show the whole footage?"

"You don't show your whole hand at the start of the game." He stood up, patting his partner on the shoulder. "Relax, things may not be going the way I had hoped, but we can use this. Start looking for those others you told me about."

"If you're sure."

"I am. Once we get everything in place, everyone will know who the real heroes are." The man looked back at the screen. "I have a feeling Spider-Man is going to be very useful in the coming months."

If you would have died, things would be easier Stark, but I think I can make this work. Just need a little time and the right idiot.

The screen showed a very clear photo. Peter's face was completely exposed.

Chapter Text

A week. It had been one week since Peter saved him. Tony had unofficially moved to Wakanda, saying he refused to leave. T'Challa had told him and May they would be welcome for as long as it took.

All the others began to trickle out as the days went by. The chaos caused by the sudden doubling of people wasn't pretty. Riots started to happen due to supply and demand.

Rogers, being the poster boy for “doing the right thing”, was out helping where he could.

Thor was back at New Asgard.

Danvers was off covering as much territory she could. 

The Guardians had left as well, but promised to return to see how Peter was doing.

Others had returned to their waiting families. Of course, all had asked to be notified if Peter woke.

It was day six when Peter's lungs were determined to be strong enough that he no longer needed the breathing tube. 

For every day that passed, either Tony was passed out in his bed or sitting next to Peter while May got some needed rest. She was currently sleeping in her room, right next to Peter’s, and Tony was working on something he wouldn't tell anyone about. Any time someone would ask, he would change the subject and close the pad.

He was trying to micromanage everything with Rhodey looking into the drone and Bruce trying to recreate the quantum tunnel, difficult with managing his own injuries. Tony was making Peter his top priority, everything else was second. Well, almost everything.

Flashback: 

"DADDY!!" Morgan ran into her father's arms, a big smile on her face. 

Three days after the Blip, Pepper had gotten permission to have their daughter brought in and the little girl was super excited. Going to a kingdom with a King and Princess to see her daddy and brother, she could barely sit still the whole flight.

Tony was the same way. He missed her every second.

"I flew here and met a King! He said his sister was a Princess! Can I meet her? Is Petey here? I saw him on TV! He looked hurt. Is he okay?"

"Okay, from the top. I'm sure you'll get to see the princess eventually. Yes, Peter is here and he is banged up. He's asleep right now so he can heal."

"When is he going to wake up? I want to play with him!"

"He'll wake up when he's better, kiddo. I don't think you will be able to play right away." He could see the sadness on her face. "He's going to be very sore so you have to be careful or he could get hurt. Okay?"

"Can I see him?"

Tony was stuck on that question. He wanted them to meet so bad, but he didn't know how Morgan would react. She had never seen someone missing a limb. Plus the scars. They may be healing, but they were still prominent.

Pepper took the queue and walked ahead to Peter's room. Tony picked up Morgan and followed a little behind, waiting to see if it was okay with May.

Pepper motioned them in when they got there. May was in her usual spot sitting at Peter’s side.

"Who are you?" Morgan asked.

"This is Peter's aunt." Tony answered. 

May rose to her feet to greet the little girl. 

"Hello, Morgan, my name is May. It's nice to meet you."

Morgan looked the other adult over before offering a hand shake like her mommy does.

The two shake and Morgan gets her first look at Peter.

"Petey’s still sleeping?" Morgan whispered to her daddy.

"Yes he is. He probably will be for a while." 

She motioned to be put down. When her feet hit the floor, she walked slowly toward Peter. She didn't want to wake him if he needed to sleep. Mommy got grumpy in the morning when Daddy did it.

"You can talk to him if you want." May reassured. "They say he can hear you."

Morgan climbed up in the chair. "Hi, Petey. Daddy said you are my big brother." She didn't seem at all fazed by Peter's injuries.

Tony looked sheepish as May gave him a look, then smirked at him.

"He said a big Purple Dosh made you disappear. But you came back! And I saw you on TV beating the Purple Dosh."

Morgan went on and on about all the things she can do and what toys she has in her room that she wanted to show him.

The whole time, the adults were smiling and smirking to each other at the girl's enthusiasm.

After a little while, Tony decided that that was enough for the day.

"Alright, kiddo." He pulled Morgan away from the bed. "Let's go get something to eat and give May some time with Pete, okay?"

"Do I have to?" The little girl whined.

"Yes. Come on." Tony gently pushed her toward the door.

Morgan broke away to run back over to the bed and climbed up the chair. Tony was about to grab her until she very gently leaned in and kissed Peter on the cheek.

"Love you 5,000, Petey." She whispered. 

Of course a child's whisper was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. May smiled at the pure innocence of the little girl. Tony was beyond proud. Pepper was discreetly wiping away a tear.

"Come on, kiddo." He picked her up again. "Let's let Pete rest."

Morgan waved bye to May and the duo left the room. However, May could hear Tony.

"5,000? How did I only rank a 3,000? That's it, when I get home all your toys are being sold..."

Pepper spoke over him. "Really, you're going to complain? Last I checked, I was in the low 6-9 hundreds."

You could hear Morgan giggling down the hall.

End Flashback:

Morgan came by everyday. She didn't stay long as it was tricky to keep a child's attention in a hospital room with nothing to do. But she was always quiet so Peter could sleep.

Tony was feeling more whole with the little girl so close.

The door opened and May walked in, looking refreshed from a nap and shower. 

"Anything new?" She already knew the answer, but she had to ask.

Tony shook his head. "Not yet." He got up and offered her the chair next to Peter. May took it and pulled out her book. "He'll wake up, May. I know it." 

"I know, Tony. Just... the waiting is killing me."

"Right there with you."

The doctors and Shuri couldn't tell when he would wake since his body had gone through so much. All they could do was wait.

"Stark." 

The voice came from F.R.I.D.A.Y, but it was definitely not hers.

"Stark, come by my lab when you can." It was Shuri's voice.

"How the hell?"

"Boss, I detect a foreign signal in my network." F.R.I.D.A.Y informed him.

"Yeah, detected that myself."

He looked at May.

"Guess I got a meeting with a princess."

"You really should update the security on your A.I., it was disappointingly easy to hack." Shuri mocked when Tony entered.

"I'll add it to the to-do list." Tony answered as he absorbed all the technology in the room.

He didn't have much of a chance to really admire all of Wakanda’s advancements. He hated to admit it, but it was impressive.

"Going to ask why I called you here?"

"Are we doing twenty questions? Shouldn't age before beauty go first? Or royalty goes first?" Tony quibbed. "I figured you would tell me since it was important enough to violate FRIDAY."

Shuri opened her screen, showing her own designs. All the same thing—a prosthetic arm.

"Seems we've both been working on the same idea." Shuri motioned to Stark's pad.

"Well, there goes my surprise." 

Shuri hit another button and all of Stark's designs came up as well.

Tony gave her an annoyed look.

Shuri just shrugged.

"Like I said, easy to hack." 

"So you say. Do you usually go looking through someone else's personal security files?"

"This coming from the man who hacked the Pentagon on a dare?"

"Completely different situation. Mine shut up the guy who said I couldn't do it."

Shuri gave him an annoyed look this time and asked, "Any reason why you didn't come to me? I do have experience in this field."

"I can handle it." He could and it gave him something to keep his mind busy.

"Really, when did you become an expert in human prosthetic limbs?"

Tony swiped the screen, showing his first design.

"Three days ago."

"I've already done this before."

"Yeah, I know about Manchurian Candidate’s new piece."

"So are you willing to work with someone who is obviously smarter than you on this?"

"Out of the two of us, who has mastered the ability to time travel?" Tony held his hand up high.

"You got lucky with Lang. If I had his theory and particles, I could have done it in half the time." Shuri smirked back.

"So you want joint custody of the design and prototype? Or is this a ‘who can build it better’ contest?"

"I want to help the boy who defeated Thanos to go back to doing what he loves. Are you going to be able to swallow your pride and work together?" Shuri shot back.

Tony and Shuri held a brief staring contest, then Tony narrowed his eyes.

"I pick the colors. Non-negotiable."

Shuri just rolled her eyes.

Two slow weeks later and Peter still hadn't woken up. 

May was with him, reading one of his favorite books to him. She would stop every few minutes thinking he had moved but when she looked, nothing.

She was getting restless. Every day that passed was harder than the last. Shuri came by often, telling her that he was getting better, but she couldn't tell when he would wake.

May put a bookmark in and put the book down. Just looking at Peter made her heart ache. She was so grateful he was alive, but his life was going to be so different when he woke up. His arm and eye... the scars... it would be difficult.

She'd deal with that and help him any way she could. Tony was incredibly helpful now. Ever since her little speech, he had stepped up and really been doing better for Peter. She was thankful for him. It would be so hard without him and Pepper. Their girl was a huge help too.

Little Morgan was the sweetest kid May had ever met. When she came in, she would sit and tell Peter all the things she had done that day. She kept calling him her big brother. May smiled every time she heard her. Peter would love this girl the second he met her.

May stood to stretch her legs as she admired the view of Wakanda through the window. It really was an amazing experience being here and she couldn't wait for Peter to see it. He would go crazy over all the technology here. 

She wanted him to meet Shuri. The girl had been remarkable in saving him and with her genius, May knew they would get along great.

But none of that mattered until he woke up.

Waiting was always the worst part. Sitting and doing nothing. She hated it. 

Ben, I miss you so much. I could use your arms right now. Please, if you're listening, get him to wake up somehow. I need him. 

May wiped the tears away that were forming and let out a sigh.

"May...?"

Chapter Text

"May..." Peter's voice was dry and sounded like he had swallowed sandpaper.

"PETER!"

May moved back to the bed and took his hand.

"Baby, you're awake." She had happy tears. "I was so worried."

"’M sorry." 

"Don't be. I'm so proud of you." 

"Water."

May grabbed a cup and put it to his lips. After he choked down some, he closed his eye and asked, "How... long?"

"A little longer than three weeks."

"Thanos? ...Is Mr. Stark… okay?"

May shook her head. Here Peter is in a hospital and his first thought is about others.

"Tony's fine and Thanos is gone with his army. You did it, sweetheart."

Peter sighed in relief and regretted it. His chest felt like a car was sitting on it, and he would know.

Peter tried to look around but his whole body was weak and every attempt to turn his head only caused pain, especially down his left side. He did notice he was only able to see out of his right eye.

It took all of his strength to make his hand reach his face. He felt the bandage wrapped around his head and eye.

When he attempted to lift his left arm up,  to see how bad it was, he felt nothing but a sharp pain in his shoulder. Why can't I move my arm?

It was exhausting and painful, but Peter managed to turn his head enough and was stunned to find empty space where his arm should be.

His arm was gone.

"Peter." May gently placed her hand on his cheek.

"How... bad?" Peter looked back at her. She didn't know how to tell him. "Please."

"They did their best. But they couldn't save your arm. I'm sorry, baby."

He could see she had something else to say.

"What… else?" 

"Your eye... they couldn't save it either. They say the burns will heal, but even with your ability, there will be scars."

His arm and eye. He didn't know how to feel. Lucky? He could be dead. But how can he be Spider-Man with one arm and one eye? Of course, that was assuming he'd ever get out of this bed. Based on how his body felt, he wasn't sure if he would.

May began stroking his hair. She did it a lot when he was little and had a nightmare. Normally, Peter would be embarrassed by her mothering, but he secretly liked it. She always had a way to get him to relax.

"May... ‘m sorry."

"For what?"

"I… was... selfish." Peter whispered. It hurt to talk and he was getting sleepy already.

"Peter, you saved the world and nearly died doing it, that's not selfish. You're a hero."

"You could... have… been alone… if I… didn't..."

"I'm not. You're here and that's all that matters to me."

"Love… you… May." 

"I love you too, so much, and I'm so proud of you."

May kept running her fingers through his hair as he fell back to sleep. For the first time in weeks, she allowed herself to relax. 

He was awake and things would be okay. It wouldn't be easy, but they had each other, as always.

Thank you, Ben.

"So you want his arm to scream out 'Made by Ironman'?" 

"I'm sorry, have you met me?"

The arm was finished. Shiri was reluctant to admit it, but Stark had been very useful. Her original design for Barnes was a good base but, as Tony brought up, he was a soldier for brute force. Peter was more a gymnast for fluid motions combined with strength. 

So the final form was built specifically for Peter's unique experiences.

The final colors were the only thing left. Shuri wanted the same style as Barnes, but with subtle blue and red.

Tony was throwing red and yellow in bands. One she was sure spelled ‘Ironman’ backwards.

"How does your head fit in that helmet?"

"Okay, first wizard Sherlock and now you?" Tony gave his cocky look. "And for the record, nanotechnology can fit any size. My head could be bigger than my body and it would still work."

"I know all about nanites, Stark. I'm surprised it took you so long to make them." Shuri gave her own cocky smirk. "We've had them for years. But I'm sure you did your best."

"Arc Reactor in a cave with scraps." Tony returned fire as he set the paint scheme to the arm.

The banter was stopped when FRIDAY spoke.

"Boss, I have..."

"Not now, FRIDAY."

"Boss, Peter has woken up."

That stopped Tony cold. Without a second thought, he was out of the room.

Shuri quickly reset the color scheme and followed.

Tony was disappointed when he finally got to the room and found Peter asleep again. Shuri went over his vitals and had a quick conversation with May before leaving.

Since it was about time to switch, Tony decided to sit and wait with Peter while May stretched her legs and got something to eat.

Tony did what he always did when he sat next to Peter's bed. He pulled up his tablet and worked. The arm was 99% done, but he had other ideas. Different upgrades to help with any issues Peter would have either as Peter or Spider-Man.

He wasn't paying attention with his head buried in different designs, so he didn't see Peter's hand moving.

"Hey... Mr. Stark."

Tony was beginning to think he was starting to lose it, then realized Peter's eye was looking at him. His face filled with relief. His kid was awake. 

"Pete. Get tired of sleeping in?"

"Are… you… okay?"

"Me? Really, kid? I'm perfect, as usual."

"I'm glad. Thanos… hit you hard." 

"Well, you hit him harder." Tony grinned at him. Then, his face went serious. "Kid, first I want to say I'm very proud of you. Now, what the hell were you thinking!?"

"You… were... going to… do it." Peter answered, looking down.

"Yeah, I was. It was how it was supposed to be."

"You... would have… died." 

"Yeah… I know." 

"Then… I did the… right thing." Peter looked up, meeting Tony's eyes.

Tony wanted to disagree, but it was pointless. It was over and Peter was awake, that's all that mattered right now.

"You remember when you said you wanted to be like me?"

"Yeah."

"Well, you're not." Tony patted his arm. "You're better."

Peter smiled and it looked like some tears were forming.

"Don't let it go to your head. Otherwise, you will be me." Tony's phone messaged him. After a quick read, he asked Peter, "How are you feeling, kid? Still sleepy?" 

“‘M… okay... right now. I… think..." He was still tired, but didn’t feel like he was going to fall asleep for a little while.

"Feel up for a visitor?" Tony asked carefully.

"Who?" 

"Someone who really wants to meet you." 

"Okay." Peter was confused who it could be.

Tony smiled and went to the door. In came a little girl Peter had never seen before, but her face lit up when she saw him.

"PETEY!" Morgan ran over to the side of the bed. "You woke up finally! Daddy said you would, but you slept forever."

"Hi?" Peter didn't know what to say to this energetic girl.

"Pete, you remember when Strange said it had been five years?" Tony asked as he put his hands on Morgan's shoulders.

"Yeah." 

"Well, let me introduce you to Morgan Stark." Tony grinned.

Peter's eye went wide. "You had... a... daughter?"

"Daddy, you didn't tell him?!" Morgan looked up with the Stark stare.

"Didn't get a chance when Mommy texted me." He smiled. "Plus, I thought it would be a nice surprise."

Peter was surprised, alright. Tony Stark as a father. That didn't seem like a stretch. The little girl was adorable, he had to admit.

"Well... nice to meet… you, Morgan." 

Morgan smiled at him. "Daddy told me about you. He said you are my big brother and you're Spider-Man, but to call you ‘Underoos’, and the big purple guy made you disappear. Then I saw you on TV. You beat him! You're so cool!"

Peter looked back at Tony when she said ‘brother’. Tony just sheepishly looked down. He considers me… Peter held back another tear.

"Are you still hurt, Petey?"

"A… little… but I’ll be… okay. Little sister." Peter smiled back at her.

Her grin brightened before she asked, "Do you want a juice pop?" She turned back to her Daddy. "Daddy, Petey needs a juice pop!"

Tony chuckled. His biggest dream for the last five years was right in front of him.

Morgan stopped by everyday after. Telling him everything she wanted to and then some. Peter loved every second he was awake for it. And she brought juice pops.

Peter was starting to be awake a little more as time went by, but being awake was all he had going. His body was like lead and he barely moved.

May and him were talking when Tony ran in.

"Heads up kid, the boss is coming to check you over."

Tony was hiding something, but before May or Peter could call him on it, a voice came from the doorway.

"Well, Stark, you can move fast even without your suit when you want to." 

Tony and May turned to see Shuri in the doorway carrying a metal case.

"Mr. Parker, how are you?" She asked as she placed the case down and brought up his vitals in midair.

"’M… fine."

"Peter."

"Pete."

Both May and Tony spoke at the same time and were giving him the same look.

Peter felt like a child being caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

"Everything... hurts..." Peter confessed.

"Is anything about the pain too much?"Shuri asked.

"All the… same." It was true.

"To be honest, it's a miracle you are here. Anyone without your abilities wouldn't be."

"Wait... aren't... you Princess Shuri?" 

"Correct." 

"In case you weren't aware, kid we're in Wakanda. Their tech saved you. She's the reason you're alive." Tony informed him.

"Thank… you."

"It's no problem. I seem to have a gift for fixing broken white boys." Shuri joked as she checked him over.

"Do you want to hear how you're doing Mr. Parker?"

"Yes… and just... Peter… please."

"Very well, Peter. Your burns are healing remarkably fast. You won't need the bandages much longer, however the scars will remain. Sorry I can't do more for you with them."

"’S okay." Peter reassured. Ever since the spider bite, he's never scarred so he has no idea how he'll look. And he's afraid to see, to be honest. 

"Several of your organs suffered damage, but they appear to be healing faster than the rest of you. I suspect you'll have no complications with them, but you'll be watched closely to be safe."

Peter gave a small nod saying he understood.

"Nerve damage to your left side was severe. Even with your healing, it will be a while before you'll be leaving this bed. But you will be walking again." She reassured him.

Again, Peter nodded. 

"I saved the obvious for last. I'm afraid there was nothing we could do for your arm or eye… however, Stark and I have something for you." She motioned for Tony to open the case.

Tony spun the case toward Peter. "Behold, Underoos." And opened the case.

Peter eyed the contents. Inside was a full prosthetic arm. The metal was a gray color mixed with some blue and red. Around the bicep was a red-gold comb wrapped around it.

Tony gave Shuri an angry stare, who just shrugged.

"You… made… me... an arm."

"You didn't really think I wouldn't, did you?" Tony smirked.

"That we wouldn't." Shuri corrected him. 

"Is… that... vibr… anium?"

"Vibranium absolutely. I don't settle for anything but the best." Shuri replied.

"Has special designs for your movements. You'll be swinging around sooner than you think."

"I'll still be… able to… be Spider-Man?"  Peter asked with as much excitement he could muster.

"Of course, kiddo." Tony reassured. "We even incorporated your sticking ability in." Tony picked up the arm. "Plus, check this out."

Tony brought the two fingers in the middle together and a web shot out. Shuri ducked as it went past her head.

"Oops."

Shuri glared at him, but Tony didn't acknowledge it.

"The webbing is built in and with nanobots inside constantly creating more." Shuri jumped in before Tony could. "You won't have to worry about running out."

"That's… awesome." 

Peter was really amazed how much they were doing for him. He was going to have a custom vibranium arm made by Tony Stark and Princess Shuri. I got to tell Ned. Then, he found his eye getting tired as his body was demanding more sleep.

"Before we attach the arm, you're going to need another surgery." Shuri told him. "A minor one." She eased May's concerns. "We have to place a plate on your shoulder and put sensors in as well."

"You don't have to worry about that for a few days, kiddo." Tony spoke. He could see despite Peter's enthusiasm, he was still exhausted. "Get some sleep. We'll take care of everything else."

"’M not tired." Peter slurred.

"Peter, go to sleep." May gently ordered.

Peter didn't try to argue again as he drifted off.

"He'll probably be sleeping a lot." Shuri said. "His body is working overtime trying to repair itself. I scheduled the surgery in a few days. Let him rest."

She plucked the arm away from Tony and left.

"Tony, thank you."

"Least I can do." Tony shrugged. "Don't tell the princess, but this is just design 1. I've got loads more forming." 

"Of course you do." May chuckled.

"The next one, Peter's going to help me with. He has to wear it so he should get some input." 

Inside, Tony was looking forward to working with Peter; it didn't matter what it was. Just him and the kid.

"Obviously." May smirked. She could tell Tony just wanted a reason to spend time with Peter.

Three days passed and Peter was wheeled back into the operating room. The first time he was awake for the trip.

The whole procedure only lasted an hour. When he was brought back to his room, everything was set to install his new arm.

Tony took point and, while Peter was still out, fit the prosthetic to his shoulder plate. With the sensors, it should feel like Peter never lost his arm, but he had to wait until the kid woke up again to be sure.

It didn't take long after Shuri placed a new IV for the kid to start to stir.

"Mmm." Peter groaned.

"Peter, how do you feel?" May asked from his right.

"’M… how... did... it go?" Peter asked, ignoring the pain he was always awakening to.

"You tell me, kid." Tony spoke from his left as he squeezed his new wrist.

What? I feel… 

When Peter turned, he saw his new appendage. He could feel Mr. Stark touching it.

"I can… feel that." Peter felt excitement building.

"Can you lift it? And move the fingers?" Shuri asked this time.

Peter slowly raised his arm and to everyone's joy, moved his fingers.

"This is… so cool!" Peter's excitement was taking over, briefly making the pain a second thought as he flexed a fist and moved the wrist.

Everyone watched as Peter got used to his new appendage with their joined excitement.

"If there are any problems, let me know immediately, Peter." Shuri ordered.

"I will." Peter replied as he lowered his arm back to the bed. 

It was cool and felt like his old arm, but his shoulder was tired and the muscles were still healing so he let it rest for now.

After a few more questions, Shuri and Tony walked out to the hallway.

"When can he be moved?" Tony asked Shuri when they entered the hall.

"Where are you planning on moving him? He needs medical staff watching him."

"My tower in New York. He'll be watched by the best." Tony answered.

"I would prefer he stay here until he can leave of his own power. But if you keep me informed, he can be moved in a week as long as there's no complications."

"Deal." Tony started back to the room but stopped. "Again, thank you for everything." 

"You're welcome, Stark."

"Still sore about the colors you changed." 

"Manchild." Shuri smirked.

Chapter Text

Another week of close supervision and Shuri gave the clear to move Peter. Under the conditions that she is given reports of his health and he checks in with her regularly.

Peter is happy to agree. Even though he was enjoying the conversations with the princess—she was smart and sassy, kinda like a girl back in New York—he missed home.

His body was tired and his legs were more jello than bones, but he was starting to sleep less. Still, he couldn't get around on his own and had to use the bed just to sit up straight. 

When Tony was making plans to have Peter moved to his jet, he was interrupted by a glowing circle appearing in front of him.

"Great, you again." Tony groaned.

"Always a pleasure, Stark." Strange sarcastically replied. "Peter’s ready to be moved. I thought I would make it easier."

"How did you...? Never mind." Tony didn't want to know what spell he used. "I got it covered."

"Why put him on a plane?" Strange retorted. "I can get him there instantly." 

Strange did want to help. He felt he owed it to the kid. After the Blip and Thanos’ erasure, he had taken back the Time Stone for safekeeping until it could be returned.

In his guilt-racked mind, he looked through time again. Seeing all the outcomes again until the final one before Thanos arrived. Since there was no immediate threat, he looked further and was disgraced to see it.

One more vision and he would have seen this. One more and he could have acted. One more and Peter wouldn't be this way. One more and things would be the way he thought it had to be. He had control of time and still ran out. It was funny in a dark way.

But was that really better? Stark dead? His daughter losing her father? Peter with another funeral to attend? Maybe Peter had found a better way.

"And what do you want for it?" 

"Believe it or not, Stark, someone can be helpful without any reward needed."

"Why?" Tony wasn't buying it.

Strange knew this back and forth between them could go on forever so he got straight to the point.

"He shouldn't be alive." Strange confessed. "Peter found a way I didn't and lived. I do want to help, Tony." 

"Do you think you can help him heal faster?" 

Strange shook his head. "No. I'm sorry. His body has to heal on its own now."

Tony didn't look happy about that.

"I have Helen Cho waiting. She believes she can help."

"Good. Her technology could help speed up the process. However, it's unlikely to heal completely." Strange reminded him.

"I'm aware." Tony was trying everything he could think of to get the kid to normal. "Alright, fine. You can help and I won't make any wizard jokes. On one condition." Tony smirked.

"Stark?"  He eyed Tony, trying to see what he was thinking.

"Relax. Can you do that butterfly thing again?" 

"For what?" What the hell was Stark up to?

"And then he made butterflies appear! It was so cool!" Morgan practically yelled in excitement.

Peter was smiling listening to her. She always made him smile. 

"I saw him do… things like… that. He... is really cool." Peter told her.

Morgan came running in, telling him all about the wizard. Peter was feeling more awake today. His exhausted days come and go, so he was trying to keep up with everything she was telling him.

"Do you think Daddy can get him for my birthday party?"

"I don't… think he does parties, but... who knows?" 

He knew there was no way Dr. Strange would do it, but he couldn't stand seeing that smile leave her face. 

"Are you happy to go home, Petey?"

"Yeah. Are… you?"

"I never lived at the tower. I like our cabin, but Daddy said you can't get help there so we have to move too. But you'll be there and we can get all my toys to play with!"

"Do you… have Legos?" He was curious if she did. He was good with those.

Before Morgan could reply, May, Tony, Pepper, and Dr. Strange came in.

"Hi, Mister Wizard!" Morgan's eyes lit up.

Strange gave her smile and a nod. How in the world could such a sweet child come from Tony Stark? Must be her mother's influence.

"Mr. Parker. You're looking well." Strange commented as he looked at the boy.

Strange was impressed. Wakandan technology truly was revolutionary. Peter shouldn't be alive, let alone awake and talking.

However, the scars on the boy, his missing eye, and his new arm would be a permanent reminder of his incredible feat. 

"Thanks... and thank you for… helping with the move."

"Still hurts to talk, I see." Strange pointed out.

"My throat is… always sore and my chest… hurts still." He really hated how he had to limit his talking just to avoid pain.

"That will go away in time. You're already far ahead of anyone else with similar injuries. I suspect you'll be walking on your own within the next month or two."

Strange was almost jealous. If he could heal like Peter, his hands would be perfect again. But that was another life.

"I hope. Hate… laying around." 

"Peter, relax and rest. You'll be up before you know it." May spoke.

If she had to, she would tie him to the bed to make sure he stayed.

Okoye entered, followed by T'Challa and Shuri.

"Mr. Parker. Glad I could see you off." T'Challa greeted.

"Thank you… for everything. I… owe you." 

"You do not need to thank me. It is I who thanks you." The king held out his hand. 

Peter stared at the king offering a handshake. Then snapped out of it and grabbed his hand with as much strength he could. Which wasn't much.

"You are a brave warrior, Mr. Parker. You have my word that you and your Aunt will always be welcomed here." T'Challa promised. He looked at May. "Mrs. Parker."

"I can't thank you enough." May stated.

Shuri came forward, pushing past her brother.

"Stop hogging them, brother." She gave Peter a stern look as she held out beads." If your arm gives you any trouble or anything else, I expect a call. Don't make me fly to you. I will." 

"Promise, Dr. Shuri." Peter gave her a smile. She placed the beads in his left wrist. "Thank you. You saved… my life. I owe… you everything."

"Got rid of Thanos so let's call it even." Shuri offered.

"No. Because… of you… I can feel… my legs again." 

"You couldn't before?" Shuri was stunned. He'd never said anything about that.

"Of course… not. I lost… my arm." Peter's left arm patted his legs.

When Peter smiled at her, she realized the joke. 

"Smart-ass white boy." Shuri exhaled, then laughed.

Then, a small energetic missile came in front of Shuri.

"Princess Shuri, will I see you again?" Morgan asked eagerly. She really liked this real princess.

Shuri smiled and kneeled down to the girl.

"Little Stark, you are welcome anytime as well." She then looked up at Tony. "You by appointment only."

Tony rolled his eyes but smirked at Morgan giving Shuri the Stark look.

"Ready?" Strange asked. Everyone said yes and he opened a portal. The Avengers Tower main room was on the other side. 

Once the group was through, Peter was turned around.

"Take care, Mr. Parker." T'Challa and Shuri waved goodbye as the portal closed.

Tony walked in front of the bed. "Welcome home, Pete." 

Peter grinned as he looked around. Well, as much as he could. 

Then, the elevator door opened. An Asian female exited and walked over to Peter.

"Peter, meet Helen Cho." Tony introduced. "She's going to be your new doctor."

"Mr. Parker." Helen greeted. "It's an honor." 

"Nice to… meet you." Peter lifted his hand for a shaky handshake.

"Now, how about we show you to your room?" Pepper offered as she picked up Morgan.

"I had all your things moved here." Pepper spoke as they walked.

"How much… did we have?" 

He had heard May was dusted as well and wondered how they had anything. He figured whoever lived in their old place would have thrown it out.

"We got lucky. Our neighbor put all our pictures and some other things in their storage locker." May answered.

She was incredibly grateful for that. It was an old friend of May's that didn't want to see their stuff in the trash. Even if they figured they would never see either of the two again.

Peter examined his new room with awe. It was far bigger and the view from the window was incredible. Plus, the huge TV on the wall was pretty cool. He noticed the frames on the wall as well. They were the same as the ones kept around their old apartment. The few of his parents. Him, May, and Ben.

He still hadn't told May what he saw in the orange world. He wasn't sure he was just hallucinating the whole thing. Thinking of seeing Ben again made him feel a sense of peace, like a weight had been lifted.

"Hey, Earth to Underoos." Tony interrupted.

"What? Sorry... was thinking."

"Yeah, I could tell. I was saying I got you this." 

Tony placed a brand new phone with a case, suspiciously red and gold in color, in Peter's hand.

"You old one was barely holding together, seriously how many times have you dropped it?" Tony wondered. "This has all your old contacts."

"Mr. Stark... you didn't… have to..."

"I did and there's no changing it. And don't worry about damage. That case can take a 50 cal bullet and not dent, believe me it's tested."

"May, follow me and I'll show you to your room." Pepper placed Morgan down next to Peter.

"Back in a minute, Peter." May promised.

"Take… your time. Not… going anywhere." 

After May and Pepper left, Tony sat next to Peter.

"Like the place?" 

"It's awesome." 

Tony pulled Morgan on his lap. Then, the little girl realized something.

"Daddy, help me get some of my toys to show Peter."

Morgan jumped down, pulling Tony toward the door. 

Tony looked back at Peter. He didn't like leaving the kid alone even for a minute.

Go… I'll be okay… for a few… minutes." Peter reassured him.

"If you need anything, just ask FRIDAY." And Tony followed Morgan out.

When everyone left, Peter enjoyed the silence. He loved how many people cared about him, but it was nice to have a quiet moment.

After playing with Morgan and eating some of Pepper's delicious cooking, Peter got to playing with his new phone. Of course he texted Ned.

Peter: Ned u there?

Ned: PETER!? Omg I'm so happy to hear from you man. Are you ok? I call May everyday.

Peter: Hey Ned I'm gettin better. Miss u man.

Ned: Saw you on the news ur a legend! U beat Thanos!

Peter: Everyone keeps reminding me. I just got lucky.

Ned: Luck no UR Spider-Man Savior of the Universe! And I'm your best friend. So hard not to brag.

Peter: Ned no. Bad Ned.

Ned:lol.... How r u?

Should I tell him everything? He'll find out anyway.

Peter: I sleep a lot. Can barely move. Can't walk yet. Burns are healing...something else too.

Ned:? u can tell me.

Peter:.....they couldn't save my arm...or left eye.

Ned:DUDE!:(

Peter: I'm all-right now.

Ned:.......Really?! Amputation jokes!!!!

Peter: I get to do those now.

Ned: When can I come c u?

Peter: Don't know. Hopefully soon. Love talking to you man. But I think I'm about to pass out.

Ned: Sleep well man. Talk tomorrow?

Peter: Definitely.

Ned: :):):):):)

Peter put down his phone and closed his eye with a smile on his face.

That felt good . 

The next morning, Peter found himself being, reluctantly, moved to his wheelchair.

He hated that he needed help moving. Sure he was injured, but he was Spider-Man! He shouldn't need someone else just to get up. He wished his body would hurry up and heal.

Helen was waiting at her station after May and Tony helped put Peter up on the table. She began using her techniques to reduce the appearance of his scars, starting with his face.

The whole process took over an hour. By the end, May could see the difference, even if it was a little. The skin wasn't as discolored and some of the scars were less prominent. The worse ones still showed though.

Unfortunately, she wasn't able to regrow his missing eye, but did lessen the appearance of the deep scar that ran up his face.

Once he was lifted back to his chair, Rhodey came in. 

"All set?" Tony asked.

"Yeah." Rhodey looked at Peter. "So Peter, are you ready to hate me?"

"What?" Why would I hate War Machine?

"I'm in charge of physical therapy." Rhodey smiled. "And if you don't hate me, I'm not doing it right."

Peter gulped.

After his first bout of physical therapy, Peter was wheeled back to his room and didn't complain at all when he was lifted back to bed. He still didn't hate Rhodey, but he didn't like him either.

He couldn't do much but it still was painful and exhausting. He would sleep like the dead. May pulled the covers over him and he really loved this bed right now.

“Ah, I see I picked the right day to come to your Tower, Stark."

The others turned to the door upon hearing the booming voice. Standing at the doorway was Thor, dressed in his favorite Earth clothes and holding Mjölnir. 

With Bruce almost finished with the quantum tunnel, Thor kept his hammer close. He still missed the feel of it so he would stretch out the joy of holding it again for as long as possible.

"Young Man of Spiders, it's good to see you awake." Thor greeted as he came next to Peter's bed. "I say, my friend, that new arm looks good on you. Very fitting." He said with a smile.

"Thank... you, sir. It's nice… to meet you officially." It still hurt to talk some and he hoped his slow words didn't come off as rude, especially to a god.

Thor placed Mjölnir on the bed next to Peter's hip. 

"Pleasure’s all mine, young one. You see, you and I are members of a very exclusive group. The Vanquishers of Thanos. Only two in the whole universe."

"I hadn't thought… of that."

Peter hadn't. Tony told him how Thor killed the Thanos they fought on Titan, but the time travel thing was still raising questions. And he was a little upset how wrong all those time travel movies were.

"No worries. You see, as senior member, I feel it's my duty to reward the newest with a gift." 

Thor then, shocking Peter and May, pulled out his right eyeball.

"Really, Blondie?" Tony asked. Well, he was designing a new eye for the kid, but this did save time. Thor could have told him first though.

"Here you are." Thor placed the eye in Peter's right hand. "A fitting replacement for the one you lost." Thor saw the look of concern on May's face. "No fear madam, it's not my real eye. My evil sister cut out my real one and I killed her for it." He turned back to Peter. "My friend Rabbit gave me this and it's served me well. Now it can serve you."

"Mr. Thor... I can't take this." Peter held out the eye back to him.

"Sure, you can." Thor smiled. "Have no fear, my young friend, I'm sure Rabbit will be able to acquire me another." He turned to Tony. "Stark, do you wish to help the boy put it in or should I?"

Tony came over and plucked the eye out of Peter's hand.

"I'm not letting you shove anything into his head. I'll do it. After I disinfect it." 

"No need, Stark, it's as clean as I am." Thor reassured as he placed a patch on his eye.

"So I should burn it with fire?"

Tony went to the sink and washed the eye heavily before rinsing it. He wiped it dry, then moved back next to Peter. 

"I'm going to take the bandage off, okay Pete?"

Peter didn't need to be bandaged anymore since his skin was healed enough, but kept the one around his eye just to hide the damage.

"Okay."

Peter had yet to see himself but he knew it didn't look good under the bandages. He didn't feel ashamed of it, just didn't want anyone to be uncomfortable with his appearance.

Tony unwrapped him and Peter was relieved no one made a face or anything at the open socket where his eye had been.

"Ready?" 

Peter nodded his head yes. Tony gently pushed the eye in. It started to spin around until Tony flicked it with his finger.

"Anything, kid?" 

Peter blinked rapidly until his eyes focused. Despite the pain in his face, he broke into a big smile.

"I can see!" Peter looked at Thor. "Thank... you."

May and Tony smiled. Thor looked beyond pleased.

"You are most welcome, my friend. Well, I'm afraid I must be off. Stark. Madam." Thor smiled, then headed toward the door. In a moment of happy confusion, he left his hammer next to Peter.

"Wait... Mr. Thor. You forgot your... hammer." Peter moved his tired arm to the handle.

Thor turned around and his eye went as big as a dinner plate.

There, Peter Parker—weak, exhausted, and barely able to sit up on his own—was holding Mjölnir out like he was passing back a pencil he borrowed.

Tony matched Thor's expression of shock for a second, then burst out laughing.

"Was I.... not supposed to touch it?" Peter asked as he pulled the hammer back. It's surprisingly light. He really hoped he didn't offend the god that just pulled his eyeball out and gave it to him.

Thor collected himself. "No harm done, Man of Spiders." He looked at Peter with a new respect. "When you are able to leave the confines of this room, I look forward to fighting by your side again."

Thor stared at Mjölnir for a moment, then took the hammer back from the injured teen. He gave another nod before leaving.

Tony finally stopped laughing after a few deep breaths. "Kid, you just can't stop amazing people, can you?"

"What? What... did I do?"

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Two months. Two months and Peter was walking on his own. Going to the bathroom without help. The braces on his legs let him move around. They were like Rhodey’s, but sleeker.

Flashback

"Underoos, you awake?" Tony said, peeking in. When he saw Peter was, he came in with something on a dolly under a blanket.

"What's that?" Peter asked.

Tony parked the dolly next to the bed and unveiled the braces.

Peter and May looked at him with confusion.

"Seriously, no applause?" Tony asked. "They're for you, kid. You won't have to use them forever, but I figured you would like to move without constantly moving to your wheels."

"That would be nice." Peter agreed as he shifted on the bed.

He could feel his legs, they were just slow to get the nerves healed. His right leg was doing better than his left, obviously, so it had more range and movement.

May moved to his left and Tony brought the braces to the bed. The adults worked in tandem getting them on. 

"Okay, all set. Ready to try to stand?" Tony asked.

Peter was sitting on the bed and nodded as he looked at the new piece of technology holding him together.

Using both May and Tony as support, he lifted himself, very uneasily, until he was standing on shaking legs. 

Peter could have been upset at having a need for assistance to walk, but he was standing. That alone made him more hopeful than he had been in a while. He was, despite reassurance from others, starting to think he would be in that chair forever.

"Looking good, kid. You want to take a step or two?"

Peter watched his feet as he moved one leg forward and face planted into Tony's chest.

"Sorry." 

Tony smiled as he held the boy. "It's fine." He helped straighten Peter back up. "Try again."

A few more attempts and he was walking back and forth in the room, much to the delight of May and Tony.

End Flashback 

So he could walk now, but there was one thing he had yet to do.

The entire time he'd been at the tower, he never looked in the mirror. He was going out of his way to avoid reflective surfaces. He knew he shouldn't be this way, but it was just hard. His entire life had changed and his appearance was forever altered.

MJ didn't seem bothered by his appearance. She even said the scars looked good on him.

Ned, after the first meeting, didn't look at him any different. 

May still gave him the same prideful eyes when he caught her looking at him. She would always see him as her little boy.

The Starks were the same.

Tony didn't even act like anything had changed with the way he looked. Even made amputee jokes which were funny. Still, there were times Peter would see sadness when he thought he wasn't being watched. 

I hope he understands this wasn’t his fault. I made a choice, not him.

Pepper was the same minus the jokes.

Then, there's Morgan. The little girl was always happy to see him. Kids are often brutally honest, but Morgan didn't care how her brother looked. 

How did this little girl come to mean so much to me? The little sister I never knew I wanted.

So why couldn't he look at himself?

Peter rolled his legs off the bed, sitting up. He could walk and move around as much as he wanted, but his energy still depleted rapidly so he often laid around. But tired or not, he needed to do this.

Still limping slightly, he walked to his private bathroom. It was big and had the whole setup for assistance getting in and out of the large bathtub, along with a shower. And there in front of him was the mirror he always looked away from.

Instinctively, he was looking down. He took a deep breath before forcing his head up.

The young man staring back at him was shocking.

His hair was growing back where it had been particularly buzzed. He was thankful May had cut the rest to match. Sure, a buzzed off haircut wasn't something he'd had, but it was better than a partial cut on one side.

His eyes had bags under them. His left one was a lighter shade of brown so it stood out a little. The deep, jagged scar running up his neck over his eye was the most prominent. It was almost like a lightning bolt.

The burned flesh wasn't too discolored, per say, but was tight and shiny. It went down his face, getting more rough, lumpy, and ridged. There were several scars that were as deep as the one on his face. One came less than an inch from being directly over his heart.

The burns go down his side and from his bath experiences, he knew they went down his left thigh, but stopped above the knee. They weren't as bad once they got past his waist. And thankfully, they stopped completely before getting near his other “web-shooter”.

All the scars get worse the closer he reaches his shoulder.

A vibranium plate was attached, going about four inches down his pec and back. He was used to the arm, but was impressed how much it looked like he was wearing some tight metal sleeve over his old one. 

His body was gaining back the weight he had lost from bed rest and his muscle definition was slowly returning with the workout routine he had been doing with the therapy.

It was funny; if he turned to the left, he looked almost the same, but if he turned the other way...

He looked like someone who had gone through Hell and left pieces of himself there.

Yeah he looked bad, but he was alive. That's all he could focus on.

After splashing some water on his face and looking at his left side once more, he crawled back into bed.

He was truly happy he could talk now without having to stop mid-sentence anymore.

Ned and MJ were stopping by daily to hang out with him and now that he could walk, he took to being the tour guide. Showing them the lab was his first instinct.

"What do you guys think?" Peter asked as he finished showing his section of the lab off. 

"Can I please tell Flash?" Ned all but begged. 

Peter smirked. "You know the answer." 

"This would shut him up so fast."

"Shutting up Flash is one of my favorite pastimes. Don't interfere." Michelle told Ned.

"Here, guys." Peter bought up his designs for his Spidey suits.

"Cool. You're already planning to go back out there?" Ned asked.

"Not for a long time." Peter answered. It sucked but he couldn't be Spider-Man until he was ready. "This is a way to pass the time. Still working on which color to go with."

"I like the black and red combo." Michelle informed him. 

The three were interrupted by another voice behind them 

"Hey Peter, showing off the lab?" The huge form of Dr. Banner stepped off the elevator.

"Hey, Dr. Banner, these are my friends Ned and MJ."

"You're the Hulk." Ned was mesmerized. "How much can you lift? Do you still get that rage like when you were just the Hulk?"

"Ned, stop." Peter tried to get him off the topic.

"I'm more impressed with the seven PHDs." Michelle looked over the huge man, then Ned. "Seriously Ned, he's one of the smartest men on the planet and all you want to see is how much he can lift?" She looked back at Bruce. "Thanks for bringing everyone back."

"You’re welcome. I'm just happy it worked." Bruce replied.

"Sorry, Dr. Banner, I'm just a big fan. You're like the ultimate nerd that became the strongest man in the world." Ned reasoned, awestruck.

"Nerd?" Bruce looked at Ned with a frown.

"I mean… you're no nerd… who said that?" Ned stammered. "Please don't throw me. Or do. that would be awesome."

Bruce smiled. "It's okay. I know what I am. Don't think I'll be throwing you though. Way too much paperwork." He said with a very serious face.

Ned and Michelle were both thinking he was being very serious for a few seconds. Then, Bruce and Peter started laughing.

"Anyway, nice to meet you both." Bruce said as he sat at his desk and started hunting and pecking the keys on the system.

"Hey, Dr. Banner, can I get a photo? Please?" Ned asked. Visible excitement showing.

"Absolutely. Come on." Bruce pulled him over, causing Ned to squeak as he was easily moved.

"MJ, come on." Ned motioned.

"I'm good, loser."

"Come on, it's the Hulk!" Ned pointed out like she completely forgot.

"Glad you reminded me. The green skin and huge frame slipped my mind."

"Come on, MJ." Peter said as he took Ned's phone.

"You too, Parker?" Michelle rolled her eyes at him.

"Please?" Peter gave his puppy dog eyes.

Don't do that, Parker! Damn it. He can never know what that does to me.

"Fine." She gave in.

Peter took the photo. Although Michelle said she didn't want to be a part of it, he was able to get one with her half smiling.

Ned had a huge grin on his face the whole time he was around Bruce. 

Bruce didn't mind. He always enjoyed when people didn't see the Hulk as a monster. Plus, Michelle seemed more interested in Dr. Banner than the Hulk, which made his day.

That night, Peter was back in the lab, watching as his new suit was being created. The red and black did look good and he was totally not doing it because MJ liked it. While that was happening, Mr. Stark was off to his section making another suit with nanites. 

Tony didn't really need more, but it was something to keep busy and he enjoyed the time he spent in the lab with Peter.

Peter kept looking at Tony and finally spoke. "Hey, Mr. Stark, can I ask you something?"

"Only if you stop calling me ‘Mr. Stark’ and use my first name. I had to push for that name so don't let my work go to waste." Tony replied.

"Ok, hmm. Can I ask you something, Tony?" That is never going to feel right.

"What's on your mind, Underoos?"

"How did you go about getting Miss Potts to… you know, be more?"

Tony stopped his adjustment of his Mark, not sure which number, suit and turned back to Peter. 

"That sassy girl who is always here?" 

"No… I mean, yes… how did you know?" Peter asked.

"Hiding things from me. Yeah you're not going to be able to do that." Tony smirked as he kicked his feet up. "Details."

Peter sighed. This was a bad idea. "Nevermind."

"Oh no, you don't. FRIDAY, lock the elevator." 

"Done, boss."

"Now Spideroo, come sit." Tony pushed out the other chair.

Reluctantly, Peter sat, crossing his arms over his chest.

"No sulking." Tony said as he leaned forward. "Now come on, talk."

"It's MJ, she's… I really like her and I think she likes me." 

"So what’s the problem?"

"I mean, I think she does, but I don't know for sure. So I have... well, I think I have this plan."

"Stop." Tony interrupted. "Plan? Kid, making a plan on things like this always goes sideways. So what do you like about this girl?"

"Well, she's smart and funny but in a dark sort of way. Plus, she's always standing up for anyone in the decathlon team when someone is being a jerk." Peter didn't want to tell Tony about Flash.

"So smart, sassy, and doesn't put up with others’ shit. Wow, why does that sound familiar?"

Peter just groaned.

Tony smirked again. "Well, Pete, I wish I could give you some deep heartfelt advice on how to win the girl but let's face it, I didn't get Pep that way. It took years for me to pull my head out of my ass to see what was right in front of me."

"Yeah, but you did."

"She was always the smartest of the two of us. She’s seen firsthand what an overgrown manchild I was. I had some growing up to do before she would even consider." He paused. "Of course, saving her life helps."

"So what should I do?"

"Just being honest is my best guess." Tony shrugged.

"You're not much help." Peter grumbled.

"Look, just tell the girl the truth. If she feels the same, great. If not, then at least you know. Life is too short for what ifs." Tony pulled out his phone. "If you want, l'll call Cap. He's like the lead authority on waiting too long."

"No. Please don't." 

"You sure? He can be an idiot, but he's pretty good with advice."

"No."

"Fine." Tony put the phone away. "Like I said, Pete, just go for it and see what happens. That's how I've lived my life."

"Is this advice to do or not to do? I'm confused here."

"Smart-ass." Tony rolled his eyes. "Look, you've been friends with this girl for a while now, right?" Peter nodded. "Did you like her before you became friends?"

"Well, I didn't really know her. She was quiet and reserved. But since she took over as Captain, she's really opened up more and she's just really great."

"Well, you got this going for you. You really think Pep would have been crazy enough to ever get involved with me at the start? She learned who I was and what ways to understand me before she ever considered being with me. So you know your girl on a better level than if you just saw a pretty face that you wanted to date." 

"She's not my girl." Peter mumbled.

"Not with that attitude." Tony argued. "Like I said, you know her better as a friend, right? Do you think you could be a couple?"

"I want to try."

"Then take a chance and tell her. You beat the most powerful being in the universe, don't be afraid now."

"MJ is scarier than Thanos." Peter argued back. "I'll think about it." He started back to his station. "Umm... thanks for listening, Tony."

"No problem, kiddo. And remember, if it doesn't work you can always save her life. That, I know works."

Peter ignored him and went back to his suit.

"Another note, do NOT buy her strawberries."

"What?" Where the hell did that come from?

It was that Friday when Peter decided to talk to MJ.

They were having a gathering for what had become a weekly movie night, which Ned and Michelle had been a frequent part of.

The showing took up the entire wall of the main command floor and the landing pad on the outside.

Tony and Morgan were there along with May. The movie of the night was the classic Star Wars. Peter had been adamant about showing it to Morgan, who had absolutely loved Princess Leia but thought Shuri was cooler.

After all the snacks and drinks were gathered and everyone was set, the movie began.

Ned, who had finally gotten over his starstruck attitude at the sight of Tony, was sitting on one of the couches with May. Tony and Morgan were on another, the little girl resting against Tony.

Michelle had, to Peter's luck, seated herself on the same couch as him. She did, however, have a book with her. She prided herself on multitasking, saying she could finish the book and watch the movie at the same time.

A few minutes in and Peter saw the others focused on the screen.

"Hey, MJ." Peter whispered. "Can I talk to you outside for a minute?"

Michelle looked at him, confused at what he wanted, but removed herself from the couch and started out the door, Peter quietly behind her. Ned and Morgan were watching the movie, but May and Tony shared a look.

"I want to show you something." Peter said as he brought up the beads always on his left wrist.

"Beads?" She was curious about them but wondered why he was bringing them up now. He'd been wearing them for months now and never mentioned them.

"Not the beads themselves. Just watch."

Peter hit the commutation link and Shuri appeared floating over his wrist.

"Peter, how are you?" Shuri asked

"I'm good, Shuri. There's someone I want you to meet." Peter moved the projection around. "MJ, meet Princess Shuri." Michelle was stunned. "Shuri, this is my friend Michelle. MJ for short."

"Nice to meet you." 

"Yeah… nice to meet you too." She was actually talking to a living princess, not some fairytale character.

"So this the girl you talk about Peter." 

"You talk about me?" Michelle gave him a dark look.

"No, I mean yes, but she asked about my friends and the team came up so your name came up and so did Ned's." Peter reasoned.

Maybe this wasn't the best idea. 

He remembered the look on MJ's face when he told her who made his arm and thought she would be happy to actually meet Shuri. Plus, it gave him a reason to get her alone.

"If it's any concern, he's said nothing but positive things about you and Ned."

"That's because he's smart. Well, smarter than I gave him credit for." 

"That might be the nicest thing you ever said about me." Peter spoke.

"Don't make me take it back." Michelle threatened.

"I like your friend, Peter." Shuri smirked as she looked at Michelle. "I will be in New York in the coming weeks. I would be happy to meet you in person if you're free?"

"Sure, sounds cool." Michelle replied, holding back the excitement at meeting probably one of the smartest, most powerful women on the planet.

"Peter, I have to cut this short. Talk next Friday?" It wasn’t a question.

"Always, Dr. Shuri." Peter smiled and turned off the connection.

Michelle gave him a look he couldn't place after he finished, then went back to her default expression.

Did she look annoyed? No, I must be seeing things.

"MJ, I didn't just ask you to come out here to meet Shuri. There's something else." Peter started.

"What's up?" Michelle gave him a contemplating look.

Peter was nervous and could feel his hand starting to sweat. 

Do it, Peter.

"MJ, I just… I really like you and if you don't, it's okay, I just..."

He couldn't finish because Michelle had put her lips on his. That completely caught him off-guard. She broke the kiss and gave him an awkward smile.

"You kissed me..."

She rubbed her hands together to take her eyes off of him. "I like you too. Have for a while." She normally wouldn't be this open, but he almost died. She wasn’t going to waste this chance. "I wasn't just sitting with you because I didn't have friends."

Peter's face had the biggest smile he'd created since before the Snap. "That's great."

The two shared another awkward kiss. Yeah, it wasn't some passionate makeout session like the movies, but it was perfect for them.

When they broke apart and looked at each other, Peter found himself truly happy, but still asked.

"So none of this..." Motioning to his prosthetic arm and braced legs. "Bothers you?"

"Are you calling me shallow, Parker?" She narrowed her eyes at him.

"No, that's not what I meant at all." He quickly tried to explain.

"I'm messing with you." She smirked. "Like I said, the scars work for you. If I didn't know what a loser you were, I'd think you were a major badass." 

"I thought you said I was one?"

"I said the scars looked badass." She clarified then her face got softer. "But you are pretty amazing."

Peter couldn't get the smile off his face, then realized how long they had been out.

"We should probably get back inside." 

Peter offered his right hand. MJ looked at it, then moved to his left and took the metal hand in hers.

She really doesn't care.

Peter lightly squeezed her hand and they walked back to the movie room.

They tried to be sneaky, but Morgan caught them coming in.

"Is she your girlfriend now?" Morgan asked as she saw their hands together. 

"I took pity." Michelle answered.

"Ouch." Peter said.

Michelle just shrugged, but her eye winked, then she broke off and took her seat back.

He took the spot next to her, only for Morgan to plow into his other side and nuzzle against him.

Tony looked a little offended, but smiled at the sight. 

A few minutes back into the movies, Michelle rested her head on Peter's shoulder.

Peter gave a look over, then grinned. 

Life is good.

"How are we doing?" 

"Everyone is on board. They're ready to get started."

The man smiled. With some more planning and fine tuning, this was going to be perfect. 

You're going to pay, Stark. In time, you'll be nothing but old news.

"The kid?"

"Still at the tower. Stark barely lets him out of his sight."

"I think it's time to begin the next phase of our plan."

"You sure?"

"Absolutely. The world deserves the truth." He smirked. "Then, it can be ready for our truth."

Chapter Text

Things were finally going well. His legs were slowly getting stronger, his scars were as healed as they could be, his arm was incredible, his left eye was just as good as his right, he got to hang out with Ned almost everyday, and MJ and him were together.

All in all, it was pretty good being Peter Parker. Not even Rhodey's therapy could dampen his mood. Although the latter was doing his best.

Right now, Peter was trying to walk unaided in between two bars. His braces were on the end waiting for him and Rhodey was right next to him. 

His right leg was cooperating. His left was being stubborn. Each step took a lot of focus and grit. But he was doing it. Slowly. That was, until he tried too hard and started to go down. His grip on the bars tightened, he heard the sound of metal bending and went to the floor. 

Rhodes was already grabbing him so his landing wasn't as hard as it might have been.

"You alright?" He asked.

"Yeah, just overstepped." Peter replied. 

"Well, you can't say you're not getting your strength back." Rhodey motioned to the bars.

Peter looked up and saw the metal bars were smashed like empty tin cans. Despite the destruction of Tony's property, he felt really good at seeing it. Sure, his mechanical arm could do that easily, but his right arm was clearly getting stronger.

"Yeah. I'll be really happy though when I don't have to wear those anymore." Motioning to his braces. He then realized who he was talking to. "I'm sorry, that was rude."

"Relax, kid. If I knew I would never have to wear mine again, I'd have the time down to the second." Rhodey reassured him. 

"Everything going alright in here?" A new voice entered.

Peter looked back at the door and saw Steve Rogers leaning on it.

"Yeah. Just destroying things." Rhodey answered. He grabbed Peter's braces and helped reattach them.

Flashback 

"Hey, Queens." 

Peter saw Captain America standing in his room. He was in a white suit and holding his damaged shield.

"Captain America." 

"’Steve’'s fine. I think you've earned it." Steve walked in. "Heard you're doing better."

"Getting there." Peter replied. His body hurt and as much as he wanted to sleep, he wanted to be able to move too. "Is the… tunnel finished?"

"Yeah. Bruce can't make the jump so I'm going to."

"Wish I… could see it." 

"Nothing really to see. Besides, I'm sure Tony and Bruce will show you when they can." 

"Hope so. I'm glad… you and Mr. Stark… aren't fighting… anymore."

"Yeah, me too." Steve truly was. He knew he messed up, but was glad they had moved past it. "I thought I'd come by and visit just in case something goes wrong and I get lost in time."

Peter looked concerned. "Is that… really possible?"

"Probably not, but accidents have happened. It wouldn't be my first problem with time." Steve wanted to keep his real plan hidden. "I wanted to say, Peter, that I'm truly impressed with you. You did an incredible thing."

"You would have… done the same. You did… do the same."

"I did. Any regrets?"

"No." Peter's voice didn't stutter or slow at all.

Steve smiled. "Like I said, you have a lot of heart. Not everyone could do what you did."

"I had to. The world needs... Mr. Stark. Just like… it needs you. The Avengers… wouldn't be the same… without either of you. You're family, right?" Peter meant every word. "I wish… we didn't… have to fight… when we met… but it… was awesome."

"You might be one of the strongest guys to ever kick me in the face." He smirked. "Would you mind holding on to this until I get back?" Steve motioned to his broken shield.

"Yeah. Absolutely." 

Steve put his broken shield on Peter's dresser. Where he planned to let it stay. 

"I'll see you in a little while, Queens."

"Good luck... Brooklyn." Peter gave a tired smile.

Later at the tunnel. 

"Don't do anything stupid while I'm gone."

"How can I? You're taking all the stupid with you."

Steve and Bucky hugged, the two men knowing the truth of what was about to happen.

"I'm going to miss you, man." Bucky spoke softly.

"Ready, Steve?" Bruce asked.

Steve walked onto the platform and picked up Mjölnir and the stones.

"The Avengers wouldn't be the same without either of you. You're family."

"I used to have nothing. Then I got this… this job. This family. And I was better because of it."

Steve paused. The kid’s words in his ears along with Nat’s. He looked back at Sam and Bucky. 

"Back in a minute."

The tunnel opened and Steve went through.

"Bringing him back in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1."

The tunnel opened and Steve reappeared. He stepped off the platform and approached Sam and Bucky.

Bucky looked confused. "I thought…"

"It's not the end yet, Bucky." Steve smiled.

"Thanks, buddy." Bucky smiled back.

"How'd it go?" Sam asked, slightly confused by what they were saying.

"All the stones are where they belong."

Sam noticed some red on Steve's cheek. "Is that lipstick?"

Steve wiped his check and grinned.

"You going to tell me about that?" Sam smirked.

"No. I don't think I will." Steve started back to the tower.

So he changed his mind. Peggy was the girl he loved, but this group was his family. The kid reminded him of that. Maybe he should stop trying to find his life in the past.

But it didn't mean he couldn't have his dance.

End Flashback 

Steve and Rhodey helped pull him up and Peter dusted himself off.

"Looks like Tony's going to need stronger equipment." Steve noted, seeing the bar.

"You think I'm made of exercise equipment?" Tony walked in and saw the damage to the bars, then looked at Peter. "I'll make something you can't do that to." He smirked.

The fact Peter was getting that strong was a big boost.

"Sorry."

"What have I told you about apologies?" Tony asked.

"Something like 'If you don't stop apologizing, I'll take away your arm', but I don't think May, Pepper, Morgan, or Shuri will let you." Peter retorted.

"God, getting a smart mouth aren't you?" Tony gave a fake glare. "Well, it's break time and Morgan's waiting for her tea party companion, so get going." Tony smiled.

Peter's face went bright red. Did he really have to say that in front of them?! Of course he did.

"Don't be so embarrassed, Peter. I'm sure you pull off the tiara well." Rhodey laughed. 

A mumbling Peter walked out, with Rhodey chuckling behind him.

"Capsicle, stay back." Tony said as Rhodey and Peter left.

Steve looked at Tony and waited. 

"Here." Tony offered a covered package he had brought in with him.

Steve, with narrowed eyes, opened it. Inside was a perfect, undamaged shield.

"Tony."

"You’re lucky that King Kitty was willing to give me some of that." Tony remarked. "Besides, it's yours. You're pretty talented with it. Like, defy physics talent. Or were you planning to use the one on Pete's wall?" He knew that one was probably staying there.

Steve put the new shield on his arm. "Thank you, Tony."

"Don't mention it. Ever. And don't break it again. I'm not making another or you won't learn not to do it." Tony said, but knew he would if he had to. 

And Steve knew that too.

The following week saw more visitors in the form of a spaceship on the landing pad.

Peter went out of the main area where he and May were working on lunch. Something he was happy to be able to do. He loves May but some of her cooking left a lot to be desired.

The crew disembarked. Some Peter recognized, like Mr. Quill, Drax, the bug lady, and the blue girl.

Tony was already standing out by the ship.

"Next time, you might want to call ahead so my security doesn't flag you as a possible invasion." Tony recommended. He gave Nebula a nod. "Nebula."

"Stark." She returned the nod. "We were preoccupied with something. We heard your child has recovered."

The "child" she was referring to was almost at the pad.

"I'm not a child." Peter muttered to himself. Although he was finding it funny the Guardians thought Tony was his actual father.

"The Spider-Boy is here." Mantis pointed to him as she waved and smiled.

"Hi." Peter smiled and waved back. "Hey, Mr. Quill."

"Hey, smaller Peter. Wow, that did not sound right at all. Probably just stick to calling you Spider-Man." Quill remarked. "You're up and moving. That's incredible since the last time we saw you, you were… you know."

"Extra crispy." Peter joked. He felt comfortable enough to joke about it.

"No, Quill was referring to being lifeless and half-mutilated." Drax corrected.

"What is wrong with you?!" Quill yelled at him.

Peter didn't look too offput, but was a little startled by Drax's bluntness. 

"What? The Spider-Man is alive now and bearing the honor scars of the legendary battle." Drax boasted.

"You know, it was a lot more peaceful without you idiots stinking up my ship." Rocket complained as he came down the ramp with Groot behind him.

"Except that's my ship." Quill growled.

"I am Groot." 

"Yeah, he does keep saying that, doesn't he?" Rocket smirked. "So you're the kid who killed the purple jackass?" He stared Peter down. "Nice work."

"Thanks?" A talking raccoon was not something he was told about and thus surprised.

"Easy there, Spider-Boy. Yeah, I talk and I can build anything that Stark can, just better." Rocket spoke.

"Debatable, Ratchet." Tony argued.

"You know, before Thanos, you would have seemed strange." May spoke for the first time. It was taking a moment to take in the other species in front of her.

"Yeah, well you humans aren't exactly top of the list of normal, are you?"

May smiled. "Can't disagree with you." She offered her hand. "Nice to meet you."

Rocket froze. This was new. "Yeah, you too. Name’s Rocket." He motioned to Groot. "This is Groot." As he shook May's hand.

"I am Groot." Groot was still buried in his game.

"Hello, Groot." May gave him a smile as well.

"I am Groot." Groot nodded.

"That's all he can say. If you need a translation, just ask." He looked back at Peter and his left eye specifically. "I see Thor gave away my eye."

"Yeah. I tried not to take it, but it's hard to argue with a god." Peter rubbed the back of his head. 

"Yeah, well I'll get another for the big guy."

"Emphasize on 'big'." Quill added.

"He's the same height as when we last saw him." Drax gave his confused expression.

"Bigger as in fatter, Drax." Quill explained as he blotted his arms out like around him to show what he meant.

"Yes, he has seemed to have grown fatter than before." Drax agreed. "He's even surpassed you on weight gain." He looked at Quill.

"I get it." Quill rolled his eyes. "I'll get a Bowflex while we're here."

Nebula had moved around the others to right in front of Peter. She gave him a hard and uncomfortable stare.

"You did what I dreamed of doing since I was a child. The death of my father." Nebula took Peter's metal hand with her own. "Thank you."

When Thor removed Thanos’ head in The Garden, she was conflicted. That Thanos did seem remorseful. The one Peter defeated was the monster she grew to hate. She felt nothing but relief at his demise.

"You're welcome?" Peter shook back. It was odd getting thanked for getting rid of someone's father.

"Yes, you stole the kill of Thanos from me, Spider-Man." Drax stared stone-faced at Peter.

"Umm... I'm sorry." Peter didn't like making aliens angry at him. It usually ended painfully.

"No apologies. You are a warrior." Drax pulled one of his knives out. "You have earned my respect. Take this blade." Drax pushed the knife forward to Peter. "Use it to spill the blood of all who dare stand against you. And know you will always have an ally in Drax the Destroyer."

Peter and the rest of the group were stunned. Even Nebula looked momentarily off. The Guardians all knew what Drax's knives meant to him so to offer one was a big move.

Peter took the offered knife and thanked Drax. 

"Would you like to join us for lunch?" May offered to the group.

"Yes, a feast!" Drax said as he made his way inside.

"I haven't had Terran food before." Mantis smiled as she followed.

"How upset will he be if you guys come back and this doesn't have blood on it?" Peter asked when Drax was out of earshot.

"He'll probably take you out and have you kill someone with him." Rocket answered.

"I am Groot." Groot laughed.

"We'll just use it to cut up some streaks one night and not wash it." Tony said.

"That might be worse." Quill said. "One thing I know about Drax is he always takes care of and cleans his blades." 

Talking about blades made him look to his waist where the Godslayer was. Almost five months and they still haven't found her, or this version of her.

"We better get inside before Drax eats everything. Including the table." Rocket said.

The next day, Tony was walking by the elevator when it opened.

May and Happy stepped out.

"Thanks for helping me today." May said.

"It's no problem." Happy smiled at her.

The two looked at each other with smiling faces until they finally noticed Tony.

"Don't mind me. Just pretend I'm not here." Tony said.

Happy stammered. "Well, if you need my help again, just ask." He just backed into the elevator and pushed the button multiple times until the door shut.

"What was that?" Tony gave May a look.

"Happy was helping me with apartment hunting."

"You want to move out?" He didn’t like that at all. 

"Tony, I'm grateful for everything you did for Peter and letting us stay here, but I'm a grown woman who can take care of both of us."

"I never said you weren't. It's just, isn't it better here? Peter loves being here."

"I'm not going to stop him from coming here, but we've taken advantage of your hospitality for long enough."

"I practically run a daycare for the most powerful people on the planet. Having you and Peter is actually more civilized. At least you clean up after yourselves."

"I know what you're really trying to say." May remarked. "You don't want Peter to move out, do you?"

“Of course I don't. I mean, it will completely destroy Morgan. Have you even thought about her?" Guilt was not his strong suit to use, but he had to try.

"It's not her, Tony, don't try to lie." She did care about that little girl, but wasn't going to be guilt-tripped.

Tony rubbed his face. "Fine, I don't want Peter or you to move out."

"Tony, I told you that I'm happy to have you in Peter's life, but we do have other lives outside of here." May reasoned. "He's going to go back to school eventually."

"How about I help look for something closer to here?" He compromised. Peter would probably spend all his free time here.

"Tony, I can't afford anywhere close to here."

"What if I hired you?" Tony offered. "Pepper could use a good assistant. Someone she trusts."

"I don't want a handout, Tony."

"If you think working for her is a handout, you're insane." Tony reasoned. "She only put up with some of my crap. The rest, she kicked my ass over. She's tough but fair."

This wasn't his worst idea.

"Look, you'll make enough that you'll be able to afford an apartment closer to here, Peter and you will be around almost as much as now, and Morgan doesn't get to miss her big brother. It's a win all around."

"I'll think about it." May said. "And you can relax. Peter and I aren't going anywhere until he's 100% physically ready."

Well, that set him at ease. Peter was still going through therapy so he had time. But then again, he was thinking of teaming Pepper and May together more.

That might bite me in the ass later.

Peter was sitting in front of the TV, not really watching it as his pad was in his lap. He was going over his new ideas for arms. 

A detachable spider claw that followed after prey. It seemed sort of twisted, but could be very funny to watch. Like those Facehugger things in that old movie.

He got off the couch and started towards the kitchen for a drink, but stopped at the wall. He looked up to the high ceiling and decided.

His right hand stuck, then his metal one. Slowly, and with a big grin, Peter worked his way up the wall until he was on the ceiling. Yeah, this hurt some, but he ignored it.

Man, this feels good. Stuck to the ceiling would be strange for a normal person, but to Peter, this was normal. His side was still sore, but he didn't care right now. The simple joy of being able to do this was worth any soreness.

"Petey?" Morgan came in and looked around. She knew he was here somewhere.

Peter smiled down at her, then waited until she was under him.

"BOO!"

If she had been a little taller Peter was sure he could have caught her from how high she jumped.

"Meanie!" The glare she gave him took the joy out of it for him. 

"Sorry, Morgan, I couldn't resist." Peter shot a web from his arm, anchoring himself, and descended down in front of her. 

She turned her back to him.

"I'm really sorry, Morgan." He tried again, then thought of an idea. "Hey, you want to swing?"

That turned her around.

Tony, May, and Pepper came onto the sound of giggling and Morgan yelling, "Higher!"

The three stopped when they saw Morgan sitting on a swing made of webs and Peter laughing as he pushed her.

Peter was the one who spotted the other occupants first. He stopped Morgan when she came back.

"Umm... she made me do it." He pointed.

Morgan gave him her almost patented Stark look.

The adults all just smiled and laughed until the TV show that was on was interrupted.

"We apologize for interrupting your scheduled program, but we have breaking news." 

"Great." Tony rolled his eyes as he went for the remote, but stopped when the caption had Spider-Man in it.

"The controversial The Daily Bugle’s J. Jonah Jameson has the story."

Jameson came onto the screen.

"Good evening. Many of New York and the world have been waiting for news of the self-proclaimed 'Savior of the Universe'." Jameson began.

"Self-proclaimed?" Peter asked with an annoyed face.

"Yes, everyone keeps asking the same questions: Where is Spider-Man? How is Spider-Man? But they should be asking the important question. Who is this masked vigilante? Well, this reporter has the answer. We've received stunning new footage from the final moments with the alien Thanos." Jameson reported.

The screen changed. The footage was similar to the one from the first report, but zoomed in close. Really close. 

Just as Spider-Man snapped, the picture froze. There on the screen, all over the world, was Peter's uncovered face.

"My top-notch reporting has uncovered the identity of New York's masked superpowered web-swinger. A Queens resident named Peter Parker."

A yearbook photo went side by side with the footage's picture.

Peter fell back on the couch, white as a ghost.

"What the fu…?!"

Chapter Text

"Petey said a Mommy word!" Morgan gasped.

Tony didn't even acknowledge it. His mind was in overdrive.

"Pep." 

She didn't even need direction. She was already calling lawyers and scheduling the media mess that was coming.

"Tony, what the hell just happened?!" May shouted.

"What just happened is I'm going to buy the Bugle and throw Jameson off the roof!"

Who is behind that damn footage? Why now? I should have looked harder at that. 

His thoughts began to focus and he realized Peter was scarily quiet.

He looked back at the couch and saw Peter was gone.

"Peter?" May looked around.

"He went outside." Morgan pointed to the landing pad.

"Tony, I'm going to talk to him. You do whatever you have to do. You have my full blessing." May informed him and went out.

Tony looked at Morgan. "Does she have any idea what she just said?"

Morgan shrugged. "Daddy, what's wrong with Petey?"

Tony picked her up and tried to calm himself.

"Pete didn't want everyone to know he was Spider-Man and now, someone told on him."

"Why?"

"I don't know, but I'm going to find out."

"Why didn't Petey want people to know? He's a hero. Right?"

"Yes, he is. But he doesn't like being the center of attention." Tony reasons. "He's not like me. Of course, your daddy’s been a bit of an idiot in the past."

"Mommy still calls you that." 

"That's because it's another word she owns."

Pepper came back over to the two.

"I got a lawyer on the way down to have a chat with Jameson." Pepper said with a smile.

"Good. I need to go have a word with Rhodey." Tony's face grew dark as he went to the elevator.

Peter was sitting on the landing pad, his feet dangling over the side.

May sat down next to him and wrapped her arm around his shoulders.

"May. What am I going to do?" 

"You're not going to do anything. Tony and Pepper are handling the legal part. I'm going down to the Daily Bugle and shoving my foot up Jameson's ass." 

Peter smiled at that, but it didn't matter.

"It won't change anything. They know. Everyone knows."

"It's not over, Peter. Maybe Tony can make the footage unreliable."

"May, look at me!" He never raised his voice at her but he was losing it. "One look at me and it confirms it. My face. My arm." Tears were starting.

"Baby." She pulled him closer.

He wept into her shoulder. Why did someone do this? What did I do?

"I was okay with being the weird one-arm kid. I even thought it would help sell that I couldn't be Spider-Man, but now… I don't know what to do." Peter felt small.

"I don't know what to do right now either, Peter, but you're not alone. One way or another, we'll get through this."

Pepper came out after a while. 

"Hey guys, we need to talk." She said. "I'm setting up a press conference for tomorrow afternoon. We have to decide on the course you want to take."

"What are our options?"

"We can deny it. The footage hasn't been verified and we can cast doubt about it."

"What about my…?" Peter gestured to his arm, legs, and scars.

"The car accident cover is still available. With the amount of people that went through similar events after coming back."

"The others?"

"We confirm it." Pepper reluctantly admitted.

"That's it?" Peter said. "I lie more or just come clean?"

"I wish there were better options, Peter." Pepper replied.

"Where's Tony?" He asked.

"Looking into something."

The same time this was going on, the decathlon team was meeting.

"So any word on Peter?" Betty asked.

"He's almost healed. Still going through therapy, but he's walking again." Ned answered.

MJ and him kept the details of Peter’s injuries to a minimum. They still didn't know how they would take the arm and scars.

"Can't wait until Penis can rejoin." Flash said with heavy sarcasm.

Ned got angry. "What's your problem? Peter’s really hurt and all you can do is insult him."

"It's not an insult, it's a nickname. A term of endearment."

"The only thing we have to endure around here is your constant jealousy of Peter being smarter than you." Michelle said.

Flash ignored her and pulled out his phone.

"I hope he comes back soon. The team could really use him." Brad chimed in, smiling at Michelle.

She could tell it was an attempt to get her attention, a poor one considering he was a kid the last time he'd even heard of Peter, but she gave him a nod back. Then turned her focus back to Flash.

"Eugene, put the phone away and start the flash cards or I'll accidentally step on it. Repeatedly." Michelle warned.

"Chill, Cap. Look, it’s news on Spider-Man!" Flash turned the phone around.

That had Ned and Michelle's attention. 

The whole group found themselves gathering around Flash’s phone. 

"A Queens resident named Peter Parker."

Everyone reeled back and looked directly at Ned and Michelle.

"MJ? Ned?" Betty spoke first.

"It can't be. This is some sort of prank, right?!" Flash looked very white.

"Dismissed!" Michelle shouted as she and Ned ran out of the room, ignoring everyone else.

Tony exited the elevator where Rhodey and Bruce were waiting.

"You told me you were handling it!" Tony shouted.

"I told you there was nothing to do!" Rhodey snapped back. "Whoever was watching knew how to hide from your tech." He took a breath. "Tony, we looked in every place we could and some we weren't allowed to."

"Tony, we were watching and nothing came of it. As the weeks went by, we focused on other things." Bruce reasoned. Then, that led to a question. "It's been months. Why would they release this now?"

"I don't know. But when I find this guy/girl I'm launching my iron fist down their throat." Tony promised.

"They have to have a reason for this now." Rhodey pondered. 

The door opened and Steve came in. "I just heard. What's the situation?" 

"Find the drone asshole and beat them to death." Tony replied.

Steve stopped. He had only seen Tony like this one other time. He was ready to kill someone.

"I'm not going to tell you to calm down because I don't want to fight. What can we do to help?" Steve asked.

"I don't know." Tony slammed his hands down. This was infuriating. His mind ran over everything he knew. "They waited until now to release it. The only thing that's changed is Peter's condition."

Peter's condition...

"Bruce, you and Helen kept records of Peter’s progress, right?" 

"Of course. What would… you think someone hacked those files." 

"Yours or Cho’s. I need her up here."

"Already calling her." Rhodes said.

While he waited for her, Tony went to Bruce's computer and began to work. Whoever this was would have to not only beat his anti-hacking software, but sneak past FRIDAY. Something not easily done after he took the princess’s advice and upgraded them.

When Helen came in, he went and grabbed her notepad and began scouring through it until he finally found the problem.

"Here. It's hidden in your email. Very well-hidden."

"My notes are still connected to FRIDAY. Why didn't she catch it?"

"Because they knew how to hide from her. They didn’t take anything, just watched and she was looking for anyone after your work, not this."

"So someone used a cloaked drone to spy on the Compound and hacked your system. To what, out the kid?" Steve asked.

"Whatever they want, this is just the first thing. Someone doesn't go through this just to make a kid's life difficult." Bruce reasoned.

"Any luck tracing the hack?" Rhodes asked.

"Somewhat. Whoever did this is good, but this does give me a starting point." Tony sighed. "Even with this, it's going to take time to comb through and I don't have a lot of that now. FRIDAY, get started on this."

"Right away, Boss."

"Peter's got bigger issues right now and that comes first. Bruce, can you get the report we created for Peter's 'accident'?" Tony asked.

"I'm going to see someone who might be able to get some intel." Steve said as he left.

"Tony, what are you thinking?" Rhodes asked.

Can't be sure just yet, but whoever this is had to have worked here to be able to hide like this or still is…

Enough of that, Peter comes first. If there was some way to get Peter and Spider-Man in the same place together...

"I think I have an idea to convince everyone the footage was fake." Tony said.

Jameson sat in his office. His story was the highest viewed on television and the Internet. He had the whole world watching his show. 

Spider-Man's identity would be another Pulitzer. He was certain of that. Just an hour after the reveal, his story was on everyone's mind.

"Mr. Jameson, someone is here to see you." An intern reluctantly knocked.

"I told you not to disturb me. You're fired! Now unfire yourself and get me my coffee." He ordered.

"Sir, he is..."

"I told you to get my coffee!" 

The intern left but another individual came in. A man wearing a suit, red sunglasses, and carrying a white cane.

"Who are you and why are you bothering me?"

"Mr.Jameson, my name is Matt Murdock. I've been hired by the Parker family as their lawyer for the lawsuit against the Daily Bugle."

“Lawsuit? Everything I reported was the truth and verified. Besides, I have the best lawyers in New York on speed dial."

"Mr. Jameson, do you have any idea the legal storm you've unleashed on yourself?"

"I have freedom of the press! I have a right to report the news."

"You released an unconfirmed footage and called it factual. Even if it was proven, you have caused endangerment to the life of a minor by releasing this information."

"My information was verified! You have nothing!" Jameson shouted. "Now get out of my office!"

"This is a courtesy, Mr. Jameson. I've been told if you recant your story, give a full apology, and never report on Peter Parker without consent again, then the suit will be dropped. If not, then we do this my way." 

Matt knew there was no chance of any of that, but Jameson's reaction would cement the action to take.

"I said, get out!"

Jameson grabbed a stapler and tossed it over Matt's shoulder. To his surprise, the lawyer caught it easily.

"Throwing things at a blind man?" This was too easy. "Well, it's been a pleasure. I'll see you in court, Mr. Jameson." Matt smiled. "Also, Wilson Fisk had better lawyers. Where is he now?" 

Matt left a red-faced, yelling Jameson to take it out on his employees.

Tony pulled Peter down to the lab later that day, with Bruce already there.

"I got an idea, Pete. This could fix all the problems that hack of a journalist caused."

"How?" Peter didn't want to get his hopes up.

"Using some old technology I shut down." Tony answered. "Say hello to B.A.R.F.." Tony put on the glasses and the room changed to a carbon copy of Peter's room.

"What?" Peter looked at the hologram. "That's cool but I don't get it."

"There's going to be two of you at the conference."

"Mr. Stark, I mean, Tony, you're not making any sense."

Tony smiled. "Come on out." He gestures to the bathroom door.

Another Peter emerged. Peter jumped back at the sight of his doppelgänger. 

"That's freaky." Peter said.

"You're telling me." Peter two said.

Tony turned off the projection and Rhodey was standing in the other Peter’s place.

"This." Motioning to his glasses. "Was created for another purpose, but with some tuning, we can create a perfect replica of you." Tony explained.

He was trying to ignore the irony of using the tech for one of the reasons that psycho said it would be good for.

"I'm setting up the projector in the conference room so it will take over when Rhodey comes out. He volunteered." Tony continued.

"Was drafted." Rooney corrected.

"He'll be you and we'll use the car accident explanation for the injuries and missing limb. We have doctors and ER papers already prepared."

"Rhodey will be a real person to answer questions and to interact with." Bruce said. "With you being Spider-Man, you'll be able to demonstrate that you are who you say you are. Like wall crawling or swinging."

"So with the two of you on stage, that should put a lot of doubt in the footage." Tony said. "Plus, how long it took to release that will make it stand to reason it might be edited to look like they assumed you were Spider-Man simply because you were injured at the same time and receiving care at the same place."

"So we’re trying to fool the world." Peter said. This didn't seem right. It felt dirty and dishonest.

"Pete, if there was another way, I would do it." Tony said. "If you want that normal life or as normal as you can, this is the way.

"Okay." Peter sighed. 

"Trust me kid, this will work." Tony reassured. "I've modified your suit a little so the legs work like your braces. No limping and full range of motion."

"What about Spider-Man injuries?" Peter asked.

"We'll keep those on a need-to-know basis. We won't let them know you lost the arm or eye. We have a detailed list of approved things for you to tell them."

"Me? Isn't Pepper doing that?"

"It will be better coming from their hero." Bruce said. "We have a cue picked that will start the projection and for Rhodey to come out."

"This just seems like a lot of dishonest tricks." Peter groaned. "Couldn't we get someone to play Spider-Man and be me?"

"No one here fits your body or height. And anyone we find could spill the truth for the right amount." Tony answered. "It's the best idea I got, kid." He put his arm around Peter's shoulder. "Unless you want to just come clean and tell the world."

Peter took his “script” and began to read.

The day of the press conference, Peter was either going to throw up or pass out. His body hadn't decided yet.

"Pete, if you walk a line in the floor, I'm not paying for it." Tony warned.

"Sorry." He stopped pacing. 

It felt good to be in his suit again. He just wished he was out swinging instead of here.

"Hey, Queens. You're not alone, okay? We're with you out there." Steve promised as he and the others started out the door.

"Peter, just stick to the story, alright? You'll be okay." Rhodes said as he went to the other entrance.

Peter would enter first in the full Spider-Man outfit and then when he called, Rhodes would be in his Peter hologram.

"We're going to get everything set up and ready for you." Pepper informed him. "You'll hear when it's your cue. Okay?"

Peter nodded as he kept reading his part and Peter Parker's introduction.

His super-hearing suddenly caught the sound of someone behind him. He whipped around, not thinking that his side and leg weren't 100%, so he stumbled over himself.

"Graceful." His snarky girlfriend said.

"MJ, what are you doing here?" 

"My boyfriend is about to go in front of the world and looks like he is going to have to be hospitalized again. Am I not supposed to be here?" She deadpanned.

"How'd you get past all of those reporters?"

"Happy helped. You know, that's a bad name for him. I paint him as a different dwarf." 

Peter laughed at that. Michelle smiled, but turned concerned.

"Ned came too but I asked him to give us a minute. How are you doing, loser?" 

"I think I'm going to pass out." 

"Don't. I won't catch you." She informed him but she had noticeable worry on her face.

"What do you think I should do?" 

"What you want to do. No one else can make that decision for you."

"No one’s going to want their “savior” to be some crippled kid with a messed up face."

"Who cares what they want? You are the one who dusted Thanos. You ended the fight. YOU survived the impossible. Peter, you don't owe them anything."

"I'm Spider-Man. I want to help people. I don't do it to be owed something."

"Exactly. You are Spider-Man. No one can change that."

"I still feel wrong using some hologram to trick everyone." 

"Can you?"

"What do you mean?"

"Can you live with tricking everyone like that?"

"I don't know. What if they find out? What if something happens and I get exposed? Or my arm does? Will they even understand why I had to lie?" Peter ran his hand through his hair in frustration.

"Whatever you do out there, I'm on your side." Michelle reassured him as she took his hand.

"Thanks for being here." Peter took both her hands in his.

Michelle pulled one hand away and put it on Peter's scarred face. Then pulled him in for a kiss. It ended with them resting their foreheads against each other.

"Go get ‘em." Michelle whispered. 

Pepper introduced Spider-Man. Peter exhaled, pulled his mask down, grabbed his note card, and went out the door.

The large number of reporters was startling. It looked like every news organization from all over the world had sent someone.

When he stepped out, cameras flashed and they started talking over each other.

Peter took the podium, with Mr. Stark standing on his right. Bruce was behind them and Captain America with him. Peter was probably the most well-guarded teen on the planet right now.

"Umm... thanks for coming, everyone." Peter stammered. "I'm happy to be able to stand in front of you now."

"Are you Peter Parker?"

"How did you survive the stones?"

"Is Jameson’s report true?"

The reporters started yelling over each other and Peter was not getting a chance to talk.

Thunder suddenly began shaking the whole building. Large lightning bolts crossed the sky. Then, a lone figure slammed onto the ground.

Thor had arrived. In full battle armor, his right eye covered, and wielding Stormbreaker. He marched through the sea of quaking reporters and took a place next to Peter.

"Hello, everyone." The tall blonde greeted the assembly.

"Mr. Thor, you didn't have to be here." Peter said to the god.

"Nonsense. I'm here to give my support to my fellow 'Vanquisher of Thanos'." Thor patted Peter's back. "Now, is anyone else going to interrupt him? It's incredibly rude." Thor's eye narrowed.

No one made a sound. Until one reporter spoke.

"Spider-Man, no one here can argue that everyone on the Earth and the universe owes you a debt. We just want to know the validation of that footage. The truth."

"Okay… well, here it is." Peter held up his card. "The truth is..." Peter started, then stopped. He knew Rhodey was waiting for the cue to open the door, but some old words were stuck in his head.

"The truth is… I am Ironman."

Peter looked at his mentor and made his choice. He tossed his card into the air.

"The truth is, my name is Peter Parker." He pulled off his mask, showing his scarred face to the world. "And I am Spider-Man."

The whole room erupted.

Tony looked at Peter with shock, but the smile was quickly forming.

That's my boy.

Chapter Text

Peter slumped into his seat. The world knew now and he couldn't take it back. Was it a mistake?

After the reveal, the questions didn't seem to stop. Finally, Tony and Pepper pulled him offstage and right into May's arms.

She wasn’t mad. Surprised, yes, but she did understand why he did it.

Michelle was waiting behind them. It took a good eye to see the slight smile on her face.

Pepper was muttering something about being the same. 

Tony gave him and May some space. 

"So I guess we're just throwing out any plan!" Rhodey said as he came over.

"What can I say? Pete has good taste in role models." Tony said.

"Yeah? Get a paternity test done already." Rhodey snarked as he walked away.

Tony smirked and went to sit next to Peter.

"Why did you do it, kid? You hate attention." Tony asked.

"I couldn't lie. Not like that. If anyone found out the truth, they'd never trust me."

"Well, you did it for a good reason then. I'm with you 100%." Tony reminded him.

"I know, thank you." 

"Man of Spiders, you did well. Come, let us drink in celebration." Thor offered. "Stark, where is your finest beer?"

"Mr. Thor, I'm 16." Peter stammered.

"Ah, then a light beer for you." Thor smiled.

"No beer." Both May and Tony said at the same time.

"It's not a celebration without beer." Thor grumbled.

"I'll get a keg brought out for you if you don't mope." Tony offered.

Thor immediately brightened at that. "Agreed, Stark. Bring on the kegs!"

"Keg. Plural. One." Tony reminded him.

"Then what will the others drink?" Thor asked.

Peter laughed. He knew this was going to change everything, even more than his injuries already had, but at least he could have some laughs with this odd group of awesome people.

When he felt someone sit on his other side, he saw Michelle take his left hand. He gave her his best reassuring smile. Which she returned.

He saw Ned being mesmerized by Thor, who was starting a conversation with him. Peter had told him about Ned's online gaming and for some reason, Thor was interested in learning his username.

After Ned, while sweating, told a joke, Thor burst out laughing and patted his shoulder hard. The God of Thunder seemed to like him. Then, Ned passed out. 

Thor looked shocked, then poked Ned with Stormbreaker before casually walking away.

Rhodey had to help him up. Ned had a huge grin the rest of the day.

Good or bad, this is the choice I have to live with. With them, I can. I hope.

Of course the outcome was huge. Everyone was now talking about how a child had saved them. Shocked was the best feeling that was on everyone's mind. The calls and emails filled Pepper's computer. Every news channel wanted to schedule an interview with the hero.

She made no attempt to hide her slight annoyance at the flood of requests she was getting. 

May was indeed her new assistant so it worked out that she was going over all the requests as well. 

Peter felt a little bad. The two amazing women were really busy now because of him. Luckily, Pepper had more than enough experience from having to deal with this before thanks to Tony.

While they were dealing with the fallout, Peter was back in his civilian clothes and working on his schoolwork to keep his mind off what was happening.

He wasn't behind due to the material being brought to him thanks to Ned and MJ. Now, he had to wonder about what it was going to be like when he went back.

He never liked being the center of attention and preferred to be just the nerd that loved science and sci-fi movies. But now, he knew that was gone forever. Everyone in school would be trying to be his friend now just to be close to the “Savior”. He really hated that title.

God, how am I going to put up with Flash now? Though I would have loved to get his reaction to the reveal on tape. Maybe Tony could hack something and bring it up?

Well, at least he had time until then. Going back to school was probably pushed back now. He didn’t like that but was thankful for it too.

"Hey, Petey." 

Peter turned and saw Morgan standing at his doorway.

"Hey, Morgan." He smiled.

"You look sad." She said as she came over to his desk.

"I'm not. I'm just thinking." 

"What about?" The eager little girl questioned.

"Well, everything. A lot is going to be different now."

"How?"

"Well, everyone knows I'm Spider-Man now. That's going to be hard to deal with." Peter explained.

"Why?" 

There it was, a child's favorite question. 

"I didn't want to put anyone I care about in danger, Morgan. Now all the bad people who I stopped will try to use them to get to me."

"Daddy will protect them!" Morgan reassured.

Peter smiled. "I know, but it still makes me a little scared."

Morgan frowned, then she got an idea. Before Peter could say anything, she ran out the door to her room. 

What's she up to?

She came running back inside, holding something behind her back. With a big grin, she pulled out a plushie.

A Spider-Man plushie.

Where has she been hiding that?

"Here. He helped stop bad dreams when you were gone so he can help you now." The little girl explained.

Peter felt so much at that moment and it was pointless to try not to let some tears fall at this amazing girl who had become his little sister.

"Morgan… thanks, but don't you need him?" 

"Why? You're here now." She gave a puzzled look.

Peter couldn't hold back. He picked her up and squeezed her tightly, not too tight, in a hug. Earning a giggle fest from Morgan.

After they both calmed down, Peter became aware of the time.

"Hey, aren't you supposed to be in bed?" 

"I'm not tired." She whined.

"Come on." Peter carried her back to her room.

A little later, Tony was getting a drink and, as he usually did, he checked in on the two. Not finding Peter in his room, he went to Morgan's and almost lost it at the Hallmark moment.

Peter was in Morgan's bed with her latched on to his good side. Both sound asleep.

Tony shut the door after taking plenty of photos.

The next morning, Tony found Peter in the lab. The kid was designing and moving faster than he should as different mechanical arms created his work.

"What are you working on, kid?" He asked as he came in.

"Something to help protect the others." Peter explained as he entered a new code.

Tony looked at the devices being created. It looked like two wristbands.

"Both can shoot out electric webs." Peter told him. "Not enough to kill but it will stop any attacker. And they can turn into a glove to use. It can hit hard enough to knock Captain Rogers down."

"Something for your friends?" 

"I have to. I told the world who I am. I made enemies and I'll make more." Peter said. "How did you do it?"

"I made a dozen suits and got my house blown up." Tony answered.

"Was that supposed to be a motivation or an example of what not to do?" 

"Well, it all worked out in the end so take it how you want." Tony answered. "So you got your girl and best friend covered. Aren't you overlooking someone?"

"No, I'm still making designs for May. I just haven't made anything I like yet." 

"Well, you can slow down on that. I got something for May already." Tony smiled.

He pulled out a case and opened it. Peter peeked in and looked at Tony.

"Isn't that the same one as yours?" 

"Built for a more feminine frame. More like Pepper’s but I changed the colors to something more spider friendly." 

"You're giving this to her?" 

"Of course." Tony replied. "I know better than anyone how crazy you can go wanting to protect someone you love. So I made this last night. Makes it easier for you, and I had a free afternoon."

Peter smiled. Of course Tony would be jumping ahead with solutions right after the conference.

"Thank you, Tony." 

"No problem, kid." Tony grinned back. "Now let's change the mood."

Tony hit the controls.

Back in black! I'm...

"Oh, I love Led Zeppelin!" Peter said.

The music stopped abruptly.

Peter turned back to Tony and saw a look that was a mixture of shock and bewilderment.

"What?"

"You and I are going to have a very long talk." Tony replied with the most serious tone he had ever used.

To nobody's surprise, that day at school, Michelle and Ned were the center of attention.

Everyone looked at the two with anticipation as they walked in.

"We should have skipped." Michelle responded.

Betty was the first one to approach them.

"Did you guys know?"  She asked.

"Yes." Michelle shrugged as she made her way to her locker.

"Hey!" Betty followed after her. "Why didn't you tell us?" She wasn’t being demanding, just really curious.

Ned answered, "Peter asked me not to."

"And I didn't want to." Michelle added. 

The rest of the team started to gather around in the three. Flash was surprisingly absent.

"So the car accident was a lie." Betty said.

"A cover. Peter wanted to hopefully have a more normal life and I think he earned it. But that prick reporter ruined that for him." Michelle answered.

"Still, Parker is Spider-Man. How can we not freak over this?" Brad asked. He was genuinely astonished and now worried. Michelle seemed to be very close to Parker.

"By accepting that he’s still Peter and wants to be seen as that. Not 'The Savior of the Universe' or whatever title anyone else is pinning on him." Michelle grabbed her books. "Alright losers, some of us have class." She broke through the crowd.

Ned found himself surrounded by every sort. Jocks, cheerleaders, nerds, etc. Everyone was asking him details about Peter and how long he knew.

I'm Spider-Man's best friend. Everyone knows that now. AWESOME!

After some teachers separated the groups and sent everyone to their classes, Ned was walking to chemistry alongside Betty since they had the same class.

"I'm sorry about lying to you guys." Ned apologized to Betty.

"It's okay." Betty said. "I mean, how cool is it that we have Spider-Man in our school? On our team? That's just awesome." 

"He's still just Peter." Ned reminded her. "He is awesome but he just wants to be treated like he used to be. Speaking of which, where's Flash?"

"I think he’s reevaluating his life decisions right now while crying in a corner." Betty answered.

Ned and Betty laughed, which turned into comfortable smiles between them until the bell rang and broke their concentration.

Prison was hell. Just the limits of being locked up like an animal and never getting eyes off you. Six years he spent here thanks to his daughter's date. 

When people started to turn to dust around him, it was probably the most afraid he had ever been in his life. Not for himself but for his family. 

They got lucky. His wife and daughter were spared the Decimation and for that, he was grateful.

With everyone suddenly coming back five months ago and the news of Spider-Man being the one to defeat the one responsible, he had to admit he was pretty impressed.

Now, he heard the news that Peter took off his mask and told everyone who he was. 

Got guts, kid. Stupid, but no one can call you a coward.

Of course, this made things difficult for him as well as Parker. As the man approaching him at dinner showed.

"So the freak who put us in here was a kid. Gotta ask, did you know?" Gargan demanded.

Toomes gave a glare. "Told you if I did, he'd be dead." 

"Well, at least now I know. We know. I already got wheels in motion outside. What are you going to do?"

"Doesn't look like I need to do anything." Toomes went back to his meal.

"That's it?! You're soft, Toomes." 

Toomes put down his spoon. "I'm sure your guys outside can handle a kid. Besides, I prefer the up-close approach. If they fail, then when I get out, I'll kill Parker myself."

"We’ll see who gets that luxury." Gargan grinned as he walked off to his table.

Toomes picked his spoon back up and went back to eating. 

He was stuck in his own mind. Sure, Parker put him in here, ruined his life, hurt his daughter. But he saved her, saved him, and now saved the world. 

For now, he had to play this smart and patient. Any luck, someone else will get to Spider-Man and the whole issue will be resolved.

Sorry, Pete, it's survival of the fittest. I'm not gunning for you, but I'm not stopping anyone else.

May was in the kitchen when Peter found her. 

"May, I have something for you. Well, Tony and I have something. Okay, Tony made it, but I'm delivering it…"

May smirked. "Peter, slow down. Take a breath." 

"Right. Here." Peter handed her a box.

May opened it and pulled out the nanotechnology Arc Reactor. 

"What's this?"

"Your safety suit." Peter informed her. "It's in case things go bad. With everyone knowing who I am, there's some who may try to get at me by getting to you..." He hated even thinking about that. "Wear this and hit the center. You'll be fully protected like Tony or Pepper."

"I don't think I'm built to be Ironman or Ironwoman." May said.

"You won't be. It's just a way to be safe or get away fast." Peter explained. "I think Pepper wants to show you how it works later."

"Okay." May put the device in her pocket for now.

"Great. I want you to be safe, May, more than anything." 

"That's supposed to be my job for you. Remember?" 

Peter smiled, but there was something else he wanted to discuss.

"What is it? I can see your mind moving." 

"I don't think we should move out." Peter said.

"I have to agree with you, Peter." May stated.

"Because it's safer here and… wait, did you just agree with me?" Peter stammered.

"Don't be too surprised." May scoffed. "My plans for a new apartment went up when you took off your mask."

"I'm sorry, I didn't think about that."

"Peter, it's okay. You did what you thought was right. That's what I always told you to do." May said.

"Still, I didn't want to make your life harder. You've done so much and you don't deserve to have this on you too."

"On me? I'm not the 'face of heroism' now, am I?"

Peter groaned at that. It was another news station that pinned that to him.

"Peter, things are different now. I know we have to be careful. And I know that you are going to be in even more danger now." May explained. "So if we have to live here just so I can get some sleep at night, then it's okay. Plus, now we don't have to see Morgan or Tony give us their teary eyes to stay."

Peter smiled at that. He really didn't know how he would have dealt with moving out. He had gotten so used to having Morgan, Tony, Pepper, and well, everyone else around that it seemed off to move away.

"Just please promise me you'll always keep that on you." Peter begged as he pointed to her nanotech she had.

"Only if you promise to always be safe when you go out again." May compromised.

"I'll be as safe as I can be." He promised.

"Guess that's the best I can get."

"Yeah. Sorry." He looked down.

"Don't be. Being a hero means doing things others won't or can't do. I'll trust you out there as long as you always come back."

"I love you, May." 

"Love you too."

Well, that went exactly as he hoped it would. Exposing Peter worked out perfectly. 

"Was that what you wanted?"

"The weight of the world on a teen’s shoulders? Yes. Now, we'll watch the world do the rest."

How much will being the center of attention affect the kid that hid behind a mask?

"How's the tech coming?" He asked.

"The combination with the drones is working beautifully. It took time to work around Stark’s software, but we were able to fully weaponize them like you asked."

"Told you it was genius. Stark never knew what he threw away." What he pissed away on his therapy session! "Speaking of Stark, did he find the bug?"

"Yes." William grinned.

"Then the first breadcrumb is out. Let's see if he's still the same arrogant brat." He smiled.

Chapter Text

This was it. After five months, Peter was going back to school. Two weeks after the reveal. Pepper hoped some of the media fury would calm down, but everyone wanted an interview with Peter.

It was a mixture of fear and excitement that ran through him. Fear of all the fangirls and boys, but he really missed his classes and being with MJ and Ned outside of his home.

"So got your books? Backpack? Phone? Web-shooters?" May asked.

"Check. Check. Check. Double check." Peter showed his wrist with the slimmer design web-shooter that looked like a wristband.

He only needed one thanks to his metal arm having a built-in one. He was finally out of his braces and walked without noticeable issues. Running was a pain and gave him a small limp, so he avoided it.

"Happy has been kind enough to drive you." May told him.

"He doesn't have to. I wouldn't mind getting on a bus or even swinging?" Peter said hopefully.

"Not happening, Underoos." Tony said, coming in.

"Why not? I could swing there and then change back into my clothes."

"So you want every reporter outside to know you're going to school?" Tony asked.

"Oh, right…” Peter didn't forget about all the people wanting to see him outside, but he did like to pretend they weren't there.

"So here's the plan. Happy is going to look like he is driving you out while in truth, we three will be taking a less noticeable car." Tony explained.

"You're coming?" Peter was surprised.

"We both are." May said.

"I'm driving because I want to." Tony reasoned.

"How bad do you think it's going to be?" Peter asked.

"Bad. Reporters are vultures. They're camped out at all hours hoping just to get a glimpse of you, kid. They love you now but the second you slip up, they'll be all over you." Tony answered. "Pepper had a list of rules about how to deal with them. She’ll go over them with you before we leave. Listen to her. Because I didn't." 

"Okay." Peter agreed. "I need to grab my suit anyway."

"You may be walking and moving fine now, but you are nowhere near ready to be out swinging or fighting crime yet. The suit stays here." Tony said.

"Come on! What if something happens and I need it?!" 

"Pete, you know I'm right." Tony said softly. "I promised you when you were ready you'd be back out there, but not yet."

Peter hated it but Tony was right. His movements were still limited and it could impede his reactions. Not something he can afford when dodging bullets.

"Alright, no Spider-Man yet. But soon, right?" Peter asked.

"When you're ready." May said. "I know you want to but not yet. Okay?"

Peter agreed and then Pepper came in.

"Peter, we need to talk." She said.

"Right, rules?" 

"Yes." She laid down a piece of paper.

Peter sat at the table and looked it over. 

• Stay Calm, Professional & Factual.

• Don't Say Anything You Don't Want Published. 

• Always Assume You're Being Recorded.

• Stay off fan sites.

• Don't try to fight the media.

Peter looked over the list. It made sense. 

"Is this it?"

"No, this is just the start. I'll handle all the other aspects. This is in case you are out and don't have anyone around."

"Okay. Any other tips?" Peter wanted as much information he could get.

"You need to keep your relationship with Ms. Jones on the down-low."

"What? Why?"

"Everyone is going to want as much information about you as possible. How do you think they'll react to the girlfriend of Spider-Man?"

"So no dates?" He really wanted to take her swinging. I know she'll love it.

"No public dates." Pepper answered. "I know it's not fair, but this will be easier on her."

"I'll talk to her about it before we go in." 

"Something else we need to discuss." Pepper stated. "You're going to have to give a full interview at some point."

"No. No. No." Peter said.

"Peter, the reporters are not going away until they get one. You are the biggest story in the world right now. They're not giving that up."

Peter groaned and hit his head into the table.

"Wish I could say it isn't your fault, but it is a little."

"Fine." Peter reluctantly agreed. "You’re going to be there, right?" He asked hopefully.

"Of course. I'll get a journalist that will be honest and trustworthy. If I can find one."

"Please, no one from the Bugle." 

"I'm going to pretend you didn’t just assume I would consider them at all." 

Once Happy pulled out and some of the mob started to follow him, Tony drove his now cloaked car out in the other direction.

After a few turns, he disengaged the cloak and his Bentley was shown.

"Well, that worked beautifully." Tony said.

"So a Bentley is 'less noticeable'?" May smirked.

"When cloaked." Tony said. "I am not getting a minivan so live with this."

"Any chance they'll be at the school?" May asked about the reporters.

"Before the end of the day." Tony answered.

"Great." Peter grumbled.

"Get used to it, kid. Welcome to the fantastic life of being a celebrity." 

Peter sat in silence as he watched out the window. He was finally free of the tower, for which he was ecstatic, but anxious as well. 

Suddenly, Tony came to a stop. Peter looked out the other side and saw why. Ned and Michelle were next to the car.

Tony rolled down the window. "Stark Carpool. Hop in and no, I will not change the radio."

Michelle got the middle seat and Ned the window.

"Thanks for the ride, Mr. Stark." Ned said excitedly. He was being driven to school by a billionaire!

Tony waved him off. If he kept this up, he was going to have to make rooms in the tower for the two.

"I didn't know you guys were going to be here." Peter said.

"My idea." May said. "Thought you'd like the company."

"Thanks, May." He smiled at her and she returned it. He then looked at his friends. "So I got something for you guys."

Peter pulled out the web wristbands. Ned’s was blue and red while Michelle’s was black and red like his suit.

"Wristbands?" Michelle asked.

"They're more than that. They can shoot webs and turn into a gauntlet. Watch." 

Peter took hers and placed it on her. He pressed the center and the gauntlet formed around her hand. Earning a startled look from her.

"The webs are electric and if you have to hit someone, the force will put them out cold." Peter informed them.

Ned put his on with glee and hit the center. "Awesome!" When his gauntlet formed.

"No shooting the webs in the car." Tony spoke up. "Also, only use those when in danger. I can and will deactivate them if I have to."

"They're for your guys’ safety." Peter said. "Being the best friends of Spider-Man could be bad and I want you safe."

"I'm sure these are fitted with the newest state-of-the-art spy gear. Constantly tracking our locations." Michelle stated.

"Yep." Tony said from the front. "The tracking only kicks in when needed. Don’t care about what you do any other time." 

Michelle didn't like being tracked, but she reasoned it was probably no different than any cell phone. At least this came with a painful feature she could use if need be.

Ned was lost in the idea he had a personal piece of Stark tech on his wrist and he didn't care if it tracked him or not.

After Tony dropped them off and they said goodbye to them. May almost had to take the wheel to get Tony to leave. The three stood hidden between two parked busses. 

The other students were slowly piling in. And Peter wanted to wait for most to go by to avoid groups as long as possible.

"MJ, can we talk real quick?" Peter asked while they waited.

"I'll keep an eye out for paparazzo." Ned smiled and gave the two some space.

"What's up?" Michelle said when Ned was out of range.

Peter didn't want to say what he was about to. 

"Pepper said that things could get hard for you. With me being in the public eye, I think we should…”

"No." Michelle interrupted.

"What?"

"If you're going to do the stupid ‘break up with me to protect me’ ploy, then not only no but hell no, Parker."

"I don't want to break up. Pepper just said we shouldn't be so open about our relationship."

"Because I was totally going to make out with you in the middle of the school. Already had a good spot picked in front of the principal's office." She said sarcastically.

"Well, I was hoping to take you on a real date soon." He said.

Michelle shrugged. "We'll just have to kick everyone else out of the movie room one night and have a private showing."

Peter smirked at that. He did a quick look around then kissed her. Which she returned. 

After Ned was called back over, they stood at the doors.

"You ready, man?" Ned asked.

"No. But let's get it over with." Peter resolved.

"Well, let's go get them, Tiger." Michelle smirked.

"God, that's never going to go away. Is it?" Peter whined.

Flashback 

Two day ago, Peter was in Morgan's room sitting still as the young girl drew on his face. It was some makeup and he couldn't tell her no if he wanted to.

"Hey, loser..." Michelle stopped when she came into the room and saw the two. Then she started laughing.

"I didn't know you were coming." Peter blushed.

"Clearly. Surprised you didn't insist on a spiderweb design." 

"He's a kitty!" Morgan smiled.

"Well, you did a good job, Morgan. Right, Tiger?" Michelle laughed.

Peter blushed and groaned as he laid back on the floor, red with embarrassment.

End Flashback 

"No." She said. She did want to hold his hand but fought the urge.

The three walked in together.

At first, it was a busy school setting as usual until one person noticed the three. Then another and slowly, the whole hallway went dead quiet.

Peter felt every eye on him. Maybe this was a bad idea. Is it too late for homeschooling?

"Umm... hi, everyone?" Peter spoke. "I'm back."

Everyone just stared with stunned silence. The news of Peter being Spider-Man and saving the world was shocking, but now he was walking among them like he did every day before. It was surreal.

Peter felt every eye on him as he hid his hand in the pocket of his hoodie. 

"Peter." 

Peter looked over and saw members of the decathlon team gathering around. Betty was at the front but Flash was rushing ahead.

"Peter, so good to have you back man." Flash greeted him with way too much happiness.

So now I'm Peter...

"Wow, Flash, I didn't know you knew his actual name." Michelle spoke with anger in her eyes.

"Oh, relax, MJ." Flash shrugged her off. "Peter, how could you keep this from us? You're Spider-Man! You could have been on the same level for popularity as me."

"Wow." Ned looked truly stunned by Flash’s ego.

"Check it out, Peter." Flash opened his jacket and showed his Spider-Man shirt.

It had Peter in full outfit, standing tall holding the gauntlet in his hand. But it was what he was standing on that caught Peter's attention. Underfoot was Thanos.

"Insect!" 

The squeezing of his chest from the massive hand.

The pain of his body turning to dust.

The same hand throwing him away.

The pain of the stones.

"Peter? Peter?" Ned's voice came through.

"What? Sorry." Peter looked back at Flash. "Nice shirt, but you know that's not how it happened."

"Yeah, I saw the footage. You have to tell me everything. Wait." He pulled out his phone. "My followers are going to flip!"

Peter put his hand up to block the stream.

"Look Flash, if you really want to be my friend that's fine, but if all you’re after is being close to Spider-Man, then I don't want to."

"Come on Peter, those things I said weren't serious." Flash argued.

"Yes, they were." Michelle grew angry. "This is sad even for you, Flash. You can't just flip off the insults you've been laying on Peter and expect to be his best friend."

"MJ, it's alright." Peter started.

"No, it isn't, Peter. People need to work to prove they truly are remorseful, not just get a free pass. You're not a doormat." She looked at Peter with conviction.

"Yeah, man. You're a hero." Ned agreed.

"Guys." Peter stopped them. He looked back at Flash. "I mean it, Flash. If you want to be my friend then that's great. But it's not easy to just forget the past we've had. I'm willing to move past it."

"No problem. Put her there, Parker." Flash offered out his hand. His left hand because he was still holding his phone in his right.

Well this is it. Time for the whole truth.

Peter pulled his metal hand out and grasped Flash’s. 

Shock erupted over the gathered crowd. Flash was stunned.

"Yeah. The stones cost me more than some scars." Peter pulled the arm back and lowered the sleeve. 

"Peter... that's..." Betty stopped herself. 

"It's okay. The whole thing happened months ago and I've grown used to it. I think it's kinda cool."

"It's awesome, Peter." Ned said.

"Totally." Betty agreed.

"Did Stark make that?" Flash asked.

Yes." He didn't want to mention Shiri just yet. That would just get more attention. "I wasn't lying about the internship. Just left out some things."

Flash looked sick and really did look like he felt embarrassed.

Before he could say anything, the principal came through the crowd.

"Alright everyone, to your classes." He turned to Peter. "Good to have you back, Peter. Guess this explains all the missing classes?"

"Yeah, sorry about that."

"Don't be. I'm not sure how to handle having a superhero in school, but I trust you'll keep those activities outside."

"I promise. I don't want anything to happen here because of me." 

"Good. Well, get on to your class. All the teachers have been informed to keep the gatherings down."

"Thanks."

"And thank you, Spider-Man." 

Peter still felt uncomfortable with everyone knowing but he would have to get used to it.

"Tony, you need to see this." Steve came in holding a folder.

"If those are photos from Venice, Pepper already knows and I paid back the guy for the damages. His dog's therapy wasn't part of the deal." 

"Tony." Steve said more forcefully.

Tony took the folder and opened it. "Stolen drones. Military issue. No surprise there."

"They're your drones, Tony." Steve said. "I thought you shut down all military contracts?"

"I did. These are not weapons. It was one contract I maintained." Tony explained. "I thought it would be a way for troops to gather intel from a safe distance."

"You know they would put guns on them." Steve argued.

"Really, that never crossed my mind." Tony replied sarcastically. "They can't be weaponized. I programmed them that way."

"Well, someone went out of their way to steal Stark drones and used one to spy on you. They know what they're doing so it's safe to say that they have ways around your safety measures." 

"Using my own tech. That's low and stupid." Tony smirked. "Well, this settles it. Whoever this is is an employee or was one."

"How can you be sure?"

"Not many can get past my firewalls. Unless they know them from the inside." Tony answered. "FRIDAY, bring up the trail."

A hologram showed in midair. The bug's backtrace highlighted a few miles outside New York.

"This trail is kinda obvious, don't you think?"

"You think it's a fake." 

"Misleading. Sleight of hands, you look over here and you don't see what the other hand is doing." Tony paced. "I'm not falling for it. FRIDAY, dig through every file for anyone who used to work here for the last ten years and isn't anymore. Exclude anyone who was dusted."

"Tony, does anyone come to mind that would want this level of payback on you?"

"Unfortunately, the number of people who hold grudges against me isn't small." 

Tony brought up another screen, this time with over a hundred dots over the world.

"Well, that's not helpful." Tony said.

"Can you reduce the number?"

"That is reduced. It started with 12 million different locations. The bug's backdoor programming I used originated from one of these spots."

"These many places are going to take time to search. How many are there?"

"136. We better get started." 

"I'll call Sam to back us up." Steve hesitated at the next idea. "Someone else could help too."

Tony looked back at Steve. He knew who he was suggesting.

"I don't want him around my kids. Keep him out of the tower and I don't care if you use him." He offered.

"Alright." 

It seemed every second he wasn't in a class, he was surrounded by people. Luckily, most of the teachers were watching the halls and breaking up the groups. 

Everything about this felt too weird. It's hard to go from social outcast to the most popular person in the building.

In class, the teachers kept the attention on the subjects and he was grateful for that. Still, he could see some of them looking at him with a new perspective.

When chemistry ended, Peter stayed behind. It wasn’t easy because everyone wanted to ask him questions. He answered what he could, then excused himself to talk to Mr. Cobbwell.

"Mr. Cobbwell. I have something for you." Peter handed him a small amount of bills May had loaned him.

"Peter, why would I need your money?"

"To pay back what I used to make my webs."

Cobbwell’s face was shocked. "You made your webbing in my class? How?"

"The right combination and a little practice. The first batch glued two of my notebooks together forever. I finally got the formula right and I want to reimburse you for it. Or the school."

"I'm not taking that, Peter."

"Technically, I stole the school’s property." Peter argued.

"Technically, I don't care. Keep your money, Peter. And in exchange, you show me how you did it. Sounds fair?"

Peter knew it was pointless to argue so he agreed.

School was over and there was no team meeting today so it was time for Peter to get out of the building before… then he saw the cameras and people just off of school property.

"So how are you going to get past the paparazzi?" Ned asked.

"I'm going out the back." Peter said. 

"Isn't Happy waiting to give you a ride to the tower?" Michelle asked.

"Yeah, I'll tell him to meet me on the other side of the school. You guys going to be alright?"

"We'll be fine." Michelle said. "I think we've gotten well-equipped for dodging those guys."

"Alright, see you guys later." 

Ned and Michelle made their way out and Peter went out the back door.

With a quick look to see if anyone was around, he did a leap over the fence. With no one looking for him back here, he made his way somewhere he had been craving for a while.

Walking in was surreal but so familiar. Delmar was still in his spot. He looked up from the counter and his eyes went wide. 

"Peter? Wow, I was hoping you'd stop by again but I wasn't expecting it to be today."

"Hey, Mr. Delmar, it's been a long time." 

"Longer for some of us. I didn't get dusted. You look good." 

"You don't have to try to hide it. I know the scars show." Peter reassured him. "And this." He pulled his hand out of his pocket.

Delmar saw his metal arm for the first time and he felt sadness coming to him. This kid gave up a lot for everyone.

"Please don't." Peter saw how he looked. "I'm okay. I mean, sure I'm part android now, which is kinda cool, but I don't want any pity." 

"You're right. I didn't mean that, Peter, it was a shock is all." Delmar straightened up. "So what can I get for the 'Savior of the Universe'?" 

Peter groaned. "Not you too. Look, I just want a sandwich. I've been craving one for months now."

"The usual?" 

"You remember?" Five years was a long time.

"I'm almost insulted. I never forget a smartass kid. Especially a superhero who saved my life." Delmar remarked.

"Yeah, I'm sorry about the store. It shouldn't have happened in the first place."

"Relax, Peter. It was insured and my cat and I were safe. That's all that matters." He reassured him as he finished the sandwich. "Here you are." 

Peter smiled and handed his money over. 

"Nope, not taking a cent." Delmar refused. "New rule. Spider-Man eats for free."

"No, I don't want special treatment." Peter pushed the money back.

"Peter, not happening." Delmar saw this was going to go on so he tried another idea. "Here." He pushed a donation jar forward. "You donate the money and take the sandwich. Deal?"

Peter didn't want to but it was a fair offer. "Fine."

He put the money in and took his meal. He didn't even wait as he took the first bite.

"Man, this is just like I remember." He realized he had been here for longer than he planned. "I got to go. Good seeing you, Mr. Delmar."

"Good to have you back, Peter. Give my best to your aunt for me." 

"Give my best to your daughter for me." Peter smiled back.

"Not happening, superhero." Delmar smirked.

Peter walked out and started down the street.

"Excuse me." A younger voice caught Peter's attention.

Peter turned around and there were a group of kids. They looked like they ranged from nine to 12.

"Ah, hello." Peter said. Judging from their apparel, they were Spidey fans.

"Can we… can we have your autograph, Spider-Man?" The youngest of the group asked.

"Umm... sure." This is going to take some getting used to.

Peter took a pen out and started giving his signature to anything the group gave him. When some asked for a photo, he couldn't say no.

So after everyone got a photo op, he bid goodbye to the small fan club before more started to show.

So this is what it's like to be a celebrity? Well, it isn't all bad. Those kids were really excited to meet me and it was sort of nice.

A sound from an alley he passed caught his attention. Someone was fighting and losing from the sound of it.

Peter ducked behind a nearby dumpster. He didn’t have his suit, but that didn't matter. Someone was in trouble.

Three men were kicking a fourth on the ground. Another was standing back, casually watching with a smile.

Peter couldn't tell what they were saying but he knew it was Russian.

Peter shot out his web, swinging over one of the men and dragging him up, then dropped him. The web attached to his back stopped him mid-fall, dangling him over the others.

"Four on one? Not really fans of a fair fight, are you?!" Peter shouted as he landed on fire escape.

He jumped down, webbing two together just as the third fired off at him. Every bullet missed with Peter's dodging until his feet slammed into the man, putting him on the ground. With another web, he was pinned.

"Are you okay?" Peter asked the man they were beating.

"Yes. Thank you." The man also had a strong accent.

“Can you move?" 

"Yes."

"Good. You're safe now."

One of the guys webbed to the ground started shouting.

"You have no idea what you're bringing on yourself. You annoying insect!" He stopped when Peter’s web shot over his mouth.

"I'm an annoying arachnid." 

Peter moved fast when he heard the sirens. He pulled his hoodie up and moved to the street. As he walked, his left side started to ache. 

Maybe that wasn't the best idea.

Peter pushed the pain down and found himself limping to the tower. He didn’t realize he forgot to call Happy.

"Where the hell were you?" Happy demanded.

"I took a walk." Peter answered as he came up the elevator. 

It wasn’t easy dodging the reporters camped outside, but he managed.

Tony and May were standing in the living room, the TV paused.

"Anything to tell us, Pete?" Tony asked.

Peter looked at his mentor and aunt and could already tell they knew.

"I got in a fight." Peter answered.

"No. Taking down a Russian mob enforcer isn't getting in a fight with some classmate." Tony said with heavy sarcasm.

"What?" Peter didn't know it was that bad.

Tony turned on the TV.

He's Back! Peter Parker's Spider-Man Returns.

"New York’s web-swinging hero is back at it. Today, four armed men were found stuck to the road and hanging above it."

The scene showed the men being put in police cars. They were still covered in webbing.

Tony turned the TV back off and looked at Peter.

"The guy you saved is a witness for the Molina family trial." He said.

"Oh." That didn't sound good.

"Yeah, they're a mob family that's been on the rise since the Snap five years ago. I'm not upset about saving the guy, but now you're in the sights of a dangerous group." Tony informed him.

"Well, I couldn't let him die." Peter argued.

"Nobody is saying that you should have." May said.

She was proud Peter did what he did but still, he wasn't fully ready. No matter what he kept saying.

"It seems like it." Peter spoke softly. "I didn't mean to go off, I just wanted to get a sandwich, but when I saw them, I couldn't not do something."

"Of course you couldn't." Tony said. He pulled out Peter's suit and handed it to him.

"Just like that?" Peter asked in disbelief.

"You're Spider-Man with or without it. At least with this, I'll know if something goes sideways. Just be careful and don't do anything I would do." 

Peter smiled and took his suit back.

Chapter Text

Insect!

Peter felt the crushing grip slamming him to the ground. He looked into the purple scarred face over him.

The gauntlet was on Thanos' hand. All the stones in place.

"This isn't real! We beat you!" Peter gasped.

The red stone lit up.

Reality is often disappointing, child." The world became a desolate wasteland. "In what fathom of your mind did you think a child would defeat me?"

Peter felt himself being forcibly lifted. Trapped in the grip of the Mad Titan.

"See what your failures have brought you." 

Peter saw it. All around him, the Avengers’ bodies surrounded the area.

Thor with his axe in his chest.

Captain America's headless body. 

The Hulk's body broken beyond recognition.

Dr. Strange lifeless under rubble.

...Tony, his suit destroyed, with dead eyes staring at him.

"No!" Peter screamed.

"I told you. I am inevitable." 

Thanos brought his fingers together and snapped.

"NOOO!" Peter shot up screaming. 

Peter frantically looked around. No Thanos and no dead Avengers. He was in his room. His blanket was drenched in sweat.

"Peter!" May came running in. "Peter, what's wrong?!"

Peter was slowly getting control back of his breathing when he felt her pull him in. He hugged her like his life depended on it.

"Bad dream." He finally got out.

Tony came in next. He heard the scream from his room clear as day. 

"Pete. Hey, easy does it." He looked at May. "What happened?"

"Nightmare."

Tony nodded and sat next to Peter. "Hey, Underoos. You're alright."

Peter attached himself to Tony with a powerful hug. He had to be sure he was real. Of course, he may have overlooked his strength.

"Pete, air..." Tony almost felt his bones pushing into his organs.

"Oh, sorry." Peter let go. "I... it just felt so real. Thanos. He had the stones and everything was destroyed. You were..."

"Hey, it was a dream." Tony flicked Peter's ear.

"Ow." Peter gave him a puzzled look.

"See, this is real." Tony patted his shoulder. "Thanos is gone. Come on, say it."

"He's gone." Peter mumbled.

"Louder." 

"He's gone."

Tony sat back on the bed next to Peter. "I know about nightmares. I still have them too. They get less frequent."

Peter nodded as May ran her fingers through his hair. He looked over at her and smiled.

"Can you stay for a while?" Peter whispered. He looked at them both.

The two stayed the rest of the night with Peter.

School was so different now. He could barely walk down the halls without someone trying desperately to become his friend. 

He had jocks almost begging him to join football or wrestling. They didn't seem to get the hint that even if he wanted to, he couldn't. Nobody was going to call it a fair team with a superhero, with the strength to lift a garage, on it.

Then, there were the other groups. Some of the hottest girls in the school were constantly talking to him. The ones that wouldn't even know he went there before. 

He wanted to just say he was already in a relationship, but that would have brought attention to MJ. For whom he was doing everything he could to keep her out of the limelight.

Being his friend was getting her and Ned enough of that.

"Parker." 

Peter turned around and saw a beautiful blonde. He didn’t remember her from before so she must either be a new student or someone who didn't get dusted and aged like a normal person.

"Uh, hi." 

"Can I get you to sign this?" She held out a picture of Spider-Man. "It's for my little sister."

"Yeah. No problem." Peter took the marker and photo. "What's her name?" 

"Gwen." The blonde smiled.

Peter signed the photo and handed it back.

"Thank you. And thank you for getting rid of Thanos. You are incredible." 

Peter felt something go from her hand to his as she took the photo and walked away. She turned back and gave him a wink.

Peter didn't know how to feel. That is way too weird. He opened his hand and saw another scrap of paper with a number written on it inside a heart.

"Quite the ladies’ man now, aren't you?" 

He knew that voice. With a turn of his head, he saw Michelle leaning against the lockers.

"Hey. I didn't ask for that." He threw the paper in the trash.

"Of course you didn't. Just so you know, she doesn't have a sister." She informed him. "I can't blame her or anyone else for trying though. How many girls get a chance at a real superhero?"

Peter just stared, then whispered, "They don't get any chance." 

Michelle gave him a hard look, then a slight smile.

Peter smiled back. He really wanted to kiss her but didn't.

"Peter!" 

Peter groaned. "Hey, Flash..."

"Peter, you got to come to my party this weekend."

"Flash, I'm not coming. I don't do parties anymore." Peter said.

"Really, Eugene? Didn't the last time you had him over, you made a whole song for him?" Michelle narrowed her eyes.

Flash had the decency to look embarrassed. "Yeah. I'm sorry about that."

"Are you?" Michelle argued, giving him a glare. "Besides, Peter's busy. We're going over some of his missed assignments." She pulled Peter away. "Come on, loser, before more fangirls gather." 

Peter smirked and followed.

"I didn't know we were going over anything this weekend." 

"You're welcome, Tiger." 

After decathlon practice and telling Flash “no” for the 35th time, Peter finally made it back to the tower.

Waiting at the bottom was Tony.

"Underoos, we need to talk." He said.

"I didn't do it and if I did, I had a good reason." 

"Alright, we'll talk about whatever that's about later." Tony said. "No, we need to discuss you going back on your patrols."

"What? But May and you said I could." Peter argued.

"And you can, but you need to be shown something first." 

"What?"

"Come on. It's in the lab."

After their quiet elevator ride, Tony brought up all the information he had been gathering about the drones.

Peter looked everything over and was confused. 

"What's all this?"

"Everything I got on whoever let the spider out of the bag." Tony answered. "The same people who were spying on the battle and later leaked your identity. I've been looking into this since that day and you need to see that this is still a threat."

"Why didn't you tell me sooner?"

Tony sighed. "I was hoping I could have this taken care of before you suited up again. And you had enough on your plate that I didn't want to add to it. But now you need to know." 

"Okay." He didn't think Tony was actually trying to baby him by holding this back and seemed genuinely upset that he hadn't already taken care of the issue.

Peter saw the drones on the list.

"Is this how they were watching us?" 

"Yeah. My own drones with cloaking technology."

"They stole your drones! So they could be spying on me any time I leave the tower?!"

He did not like the sound of that. Fans and reporters were bad enough.

"Possibly. I've outfitted Karen to continuously scan for any drones or anything cloaked when you're out." Tony informed him. "It isn't foolproof. These guys are very good and know my tech well."

"Why are they so obsessed with me?" 

"I don't think it's you, Pete. I think they're using you." 

"For what?" 

"That I'm not sure of. I just know they wouldn't go through all this just to make your life difficult."

Peter had to agree with that. It did seem odd for someone to have such a fixation on him.

"So what are we going to do about this?" 

"Cap and I are working with the others to track down whoever this is. The amount of places I tracked them all to is going to take some time to search. Especially since we're trying to take them by surprise."

"Okay. So what does that mean for me?"

"It means that when you're out, always assume you're being watched." Tony realized that was already a given. "I mean even when you think you're alone. I've got an idea to fit some of your regular clothes with the same tech for scanning."

"Like what?" 

"Well, let's go over some options. I had a design for another eye that could do it too. What do you say?"

"That actually sounds pretty cool. Oh, can you make it shoot laser beams too?" 

Peter's excitement made Tony smirk.

"We'll see."

"I got to ask. Of all the journalists wanting this story, why me?" 

Pepper smiled into the video call. "You used to work for Jameson, correct?"

"I believe you already know that. And it's well-published where I told him to stick his ego."

"Then you have your answer. Saturday at six. I'll have your clearance at the front desk."

"I'm already booking my flight."

"Well, I look forward to meeting you in person, Mr. Brock."

Later that night...

"You're sure you want to go out?" Tony asked for the fifth time.

"Yes." Peter sighed. 

He was finally ready. After months of sitting and waiting, he was finally able to go back to being Spider-Man.

His new suit was awesome. The black and red looked great and with all the extra features he built in, it felt like his suit. Not one Tony made for him but one he made for himself. Sure, Tony helped and it was at his tower where it was made, but it was Peter's design.

"Alright, but if there's any issues, call. And promise me you'll be careful." Tony demanded.

"Yes, Mom." Peter smirked, although he lost it when he saw the serious face Tony was giving him. "I just want to swing around the city and save some cats from trees. Promise."

"Alright. Well, get going, Spider-Man." Tony motioned to the door.

Peter pulled down his mask and ran out directly down the side of the tower. 

"WOO-HOO!" Peter yelled in joy as he shot out a web and let out his first real swing since the battle.

He swung on and on, letting out yells of excitement as he passed. Onlookers who saw or heard him started taking pictures and waving.

"Hey, Spidey! Welcome back!" Someone yelled.

"Good to be back!" Peter said back as he waved past them. 

God, this feels sooo good!

"Lookout said they saw him leave. In full suit."

"Good. Let's go make some noise and get the brat’s attention."

The van full of armed men drove on as they picked the spot.

"Just out of curiosity. If he doesn't show, we're keeping the money from the robbery, right?" One of the newer guys asked.

"Are you really that stupid? Of course. Killing the spider is the main job, but who said we can't make a little on the side?" The leader answered.

"Hello, Peter. Enjoying being back?" Karen said.

"Hey, Karen. God, yes I am. If I stayed locked up in that tower much longer, I was going to go crazy."

"Unlikely. Your mental health appears to be in acceptable condition. Would you like me to perform a psychological test to confirm?"

"No. I didn't mean really, I was just saying… nevermind, let's enjoy the ride." Peter didn't want to explain to his AI.

"Peter, how is your relationship with MJ going?"

"It's great. I mean, it's really great. I wish we could do more together but we're trying to be lowkey about it. The less reporters know about her, the better."

"Have you told her you love her yet?"

Peter choked and missed his web to its mark. After a brief free fall, he recovered. 

"Karen! We're nowhere near that yet! We haven't been dating that long." Peter pointed out. "Hey, let's not talk about my relationship anymore, okay?"

"Very well. There is a report of a possible robbery taking place two blocks away. Does that interest you?"

"Yes! Karen, lead with information like that in the future!"

Peter took off as fast as possible. 

It didn't take him long. He stuck to the side of a building and saw a very similar situation from his past. 

Three men robbing ATMs. But what really annoyed him was that all three were wearing copies of his mask.

Sure, he promised he would be careful and he did plan to, but an armed robbery threw that out the window and he couldn't let this insult stand.

"Hey, those masks really don't work for you." Peter slid down his web, hanging upside-down.

The three turned around and opened fire the second they saw who it was.

Peter dropped down and dodged. The bullets whizzing by him.

With a web shot out, he pulled one man into the door’s steel frame, knocking him out with ease.

The two others overestimated how fast Peter was and were out of rounds. 

Before they could reload, Peter leaped. Hitting one square in the chest with his left foot. Sending him hard into one of the ATMs.

The last guy had his gun pulled from him, then punched in his forehead. Sending him to sleep.

"Well, that was easy." Peter smirked. "Glad to see robbers are still stupid."

Peter's senses went wild. 

Six men stepped into the storefront. All carrying automatic rifles.

"Bye-bye, Spidey..."

Peter didn't wait; he threw a web bomb into the group and pulled one of the ATMs down to hide behind.

Three of the guys found themselves wrapped together as the bomb exploded. The other three ducked out of the way.

Peter used this and lifted the ATM up as a makeshift shield. Moving out of the bank onto the street for more range and movement.

The last three stood up to aim their guns but Peter moved faster. 

He dropped the ATM and webbed their guns away from them. He tossed them to a wall and webbed them high.

"Well, no more guns. Up for 20 questions?" Pete asked.

One pulled out a knife and charged. Peter dodged and brought his knee into the guy's stomach. Dropping him.

Four down, two to go.

The others grabbed pistols but one quick leaping kick sent them flying and one guy webbed to a car.

The last guy got up and threw a solid right. Peter didn't try to dodge. Instead, his left forearm intersected. 

Flesh, muscle, and bone met the strongest metal on Earth. The man screamed in agony as his hand broke on impact.

"Oh, ow. That looked painful. Hey, I would say it's my bad but this is on you, man." Peter shrugged, then webbed the screaming man to the nearest wall.

One of the first guys was starting to stir so Peter webbed his hands down.

"Okay, I can't help but feel this was personal. Who sent you?"

"It was nothing personal, kid. Just business." The man smirked.

"Wow. Godfather quotes?"

The man mumbled something.

Peter leaned down. "Hey, no need to mumble."

Then, the guy's foot hit the floor, shooting a six inch spike out of the tip. 

Peter moved but wasn't expecting it. The blade ripped into his right side and punctured out his back.

Peter slammed the guy's leg down. Pulling the blade out with it.

A quick webbing and the guy was spread-eagle on the ground.

Peter grabbed his side, attempting to stop the bleeding.

"Peter, I've detected a rupture in your suit and body. Calling Tony."

"No, don't Karen. It's not that bad, I'll take care of it."

"Peter, you need medical attention."

"I'll get it. MJ lives close to here. She'll help me patch it up."

Peter swore to himself as he made his way to Michelle's apartment.

Hey MJ, sorry to bother you but can you help stop the blood? Very romantic, Parker.

Peter, still holding his stab wound, eased to MJ's window. He could hear her through the glass. Her breathing and heartbeat told him she was asleep.

She must have turned in early. 

He didn't want to wake her but he was bleeding. He was about to tap on the glass when her sudden roll in bed turned her back to him.

His mask was fitted with night vision so he could see perfectly. What he saw was skin. A lot of skin. As in, all of it. 

Michelle was completely naked.

Peter immediately covered his eyes. But he failed to take in how close he was to the window as his metal elbow hit the glass. Luckily not hard enough to break, but it did cause his sleeping girlfriend to arise.

Michelle was not a morning person or really a night person so it was never a good time to wake her.

Freaking pigeons flying into windows…

But after she rubbed her eyes, causing her blanket to fall to her waist, she was met not with a bird but a spider.

"What the hell, Peter?!" Michelle held her sheets up, covering her bare chest.

Peter turned around. This was the worst idea he had ever had. She was going to kill him and break up with him. Probably in that order.

"I'm sorry." He said.

Michelle covered herself with her blanket and opened the window.

"Are you spying on me?!" 

"No, that's not... I didn't know… please don't kill me! I'm leaving."

"Like hell you are! Tell me what you're doing here or I'm dumping your ass and throwing you off the building!" 

Peter slowly turned around, still covering his eyes. "I'm sorry, MJ. I swear I wasn't spying."

"Is that blood?" Michelle asked. It wasn’t easy to see but some of his red was darker in one spot.

"Yeah, I kinda got stabbed..."

"Get in here and keep looking at the window while I put on something and get the first aid kit."

Michelle quickly put on some sweatpants and a hoodie, then ran to her bathroom. No one else was home right now so she didn't have to be quiet.

Peter slipped in and waited, trying not to bleed on the floor. 

"Suit off." She returned, first aid in hand and a towel.

He hit the spider symbol and his suit went slack, falling off of him. Now, he was standing in his boxers, in his girlfriend's apartment. He pulled off his mask and turned around, keeping his head down.

She would be admiring his abs more if blood wasn't coming down his side. Her mother was a nurse so she had some experience with medical supplies.

"Again, I'm sorry, MJ. You were closest and I needed some help." 

"Here." She tossed him a towel. "Hold that on the front while I patch the back."

Peter did as she ordered and she pulled out the needle and thread.

"Hold still." She started to patch him up. "If you weren't bleeding when you came here, you would be. For a future note, the boy that watches the girl sleep from the window isn't romantic, it's creepy."

"I tried to call, but I didn't get anything." He bit his lip as she sewed up his back.

Michelle grabbed her phone and saw the missed calls. "Shit. I left my phone on silent." 

"I didn't know you..." Peter started.

"Sleep in the nude?" Michelle finished. "Well, slept in the nude. Probably can't now that my wall-crawling boyfriend likes to sneak looks at me."

"I wasn't sneaking… well I was, but not at you, I was just trying not to wake up the whole building. I swear I didn't mean to see that."

"How much did you see?" Michelle was glad he wasn't looking at her, she knew her face was red.

Peter wanted to say nothing too revealing, but decided to be honest. 

"Your back. All of your back. Again, I'm sorry."

"Stop, loser, it's alright." She pulled tight, earning a sharp grunt from Peter. "So how did this happen? I thought you could dodge bullets but not knives?"

"It gets tricky when they shoot out of unexpected places."

"How did someone get that close?"

"I made a mistake and well, you can see how that went."

"Well, you got lucky. My mom was called in for a night shift. If she was here, then this would have been really awkward to explain. Why didn't you go back to the tower?"

"I didn't want Tony or May to see it. I got stabbed my first night back out. They would freak and probably lock me in my room until graduation."

"Yeah, because you can't crawl down the side of the building when they're not looking." She said sarcastically. "You're going to have to tell them eventually. Or are you hoping they won't see the hole in the suit?"

"I know. I guess I'd rather tell them after it's been taken care of."

"Well, Nurse MJ is done back here. Turn around and I'll get the front."

Peter did as ordered.

Michelle began patching the front. She may have let her hand linger on his stomach longer than needed.

"Alright, all finished here." Michelle said after she cut the last thread. 

Peter took an offered wet wipe and cleaned up the blood. After the area was cleaner, Michelle put some bandage tape and gauze over the stitching like she did the back.

"How do you feel?" She asked.

"Not bleeding, so it's an improvement." He answered with a small smile. 

"Turn back around." Michelle instructed.

"Why?"

"Just do it, Peter."

Peter didn't know what she was planning but he did.

"Drop the boxers."

"What?!"

"You saw my butt so I should see yours."

Peter stood there like a board. He was sure he was redder now than when he was on fire. 

She did have a valid point though. But it wasn't like he planned it! 

With reluctance, he pulled his boxers down enough to show.

Michelle eyed the exposed flesh and felt herself becoming short of breath.

She was just teasing him! She didn't expect him to do it! But she sure as hell isn't going to complain.

He really does have a nice ass. It took a second to snap out of her trance.

"Okay, we're even." She reluctantly said.

Peter quickly pulled his boxers back up. He started for his suit.

"What are you doing?"

"Putting my suit back on." He said, like it was obvious.

"You're not swinging away yet. You'll open up your wound again and ruin my work." She went to her closet and pulled out another pair of sweatpants. "Here, you can stay here for a while and let your healing take over."

Peter slipped into the pants and stood awkwardly.

"Sit down, loser." She pointed to her desk chair while collecting the first aid supplies back up.

Peter took a seat. Going easy on his side. 

When she came back in, they kinda looked around awkwardly.

"Thanks for the help." 

"You're welcome. Try not to make a habit out of it." 

She sat on her bed and now had the chance to really see the full extent of his scars. 

Peter could tell she was looking at them. "I know it's not easy to look at…"

"Come over here." She patted on the side of her bed.

Peter gave her a confusing look but did and sat down next to her.

Michelle brought her hand up but stopped before touching the left side of his body.

"Can I?" She motioned.

Peter nodded and felt her hand on his metal plate. 

She ran her fingers over the metal down to his scarred flesh. She was tracing the scars with amazement. She got to the one that went over his chest, near his heart, and stopped.

Her and Peter's eyes met, she collided her lips with his.

Peter found himself being pushed down onto the mattress and her straddling his waist.

He gasped when he felt her tongue trying to invade his mouth. 

It didn't take much persuasion to let her in.

Michelle broke the kiss and looked down at him. Her breathing heavy as she tried to catch her breath.

"I wasn't expecting this when I came here." Peter smiled up at her.

"You're not getting a makeout session every time you get stabbed so don't get used to it." She warned.

"Well, crap… there goes getting my hopes up."

Michelle smirked and leaned back down, capturing his lips again.

Peter swung out the window two hours later. He had to be careful not to reopen the wound but if anyone could see the smile under his mask, they never would guess he was in any pain.

His plan was to go straight back to the tower. He hoped Tony wasn't up anymore. That was one conversation he wanted to avoid.

Luckily, he landed easily on the outside of the tower and crawled up to his entrance with no signs of anyone waiting for him.

Hopefully, he could get in, patch his suit, and get to bed before anyone was the wiser.

He went to his section of the lab and stripped his suit off. He placed it on the machine for repairs. 

He got on his sweatpants but luck wore out before he could get his shirt on.

A cough behind him told him he wasn't alone.

Please don't be Tony. Please don't be Tony.

It was.

"Fun night, Underoos?" Tony was staring at the bandages with both worry and anger.

"It was, until..." 

"Until you got stabbed?" 

"I... the guy got lucky and it's been taken care of." Peter reasoned.

"So news reports of nine armed men robbing an ATM bank and you breaking it up is saving cats from trees?"

"I couldn't just swing by and act like it wasn't happening!”

"Not telling you to but when you get hurt, that's something you should let me know!"

"It's not like I planned it! They were trying to kill me!" 

"What?" Tony narrows his eyes.

"They had more guys waiting for me. Then started shooting."

"So someone has a hit out on you and you didn't think to call me?!"

"I took care of it and patched myself up with MJ’s help."

Tony ran his hands over his face.

"If someone is actively trying to kill you, I mean targeting you directly, then that is something I need to know. Right away."

"Okay!" Peter said in frustration. "I just... I didn't want you to stop me from doing it again. I've been stuck in this tower for months and I can't just stay here anymore. People need help and I have to be there."

"I understand that. But you need to keep me in the loop about things like this. Do you understand?"

"I'm sorry, okay? I'll let Karen tell you in the future and come right back."

"Good. I will reinstall the Baby Monitor protocol if I have to." Tony warned.

"Are you going to tell May?" 

"He doesn't have to." A third voice said from the doorway.

Peter winced and turned around. 

"Hey, May..."

Chapter Text

Well, that didn't go as bad as I feared.

Peter was laying in his bed after his “talk” with May. To say she was upset was an understatement. 

It wasn't even the stabbing. It was the fact he didn't come straight home and get help that was her arguing point. Sure, she was worried about any injuries he received, but him trying to hide them was what made her angry.

He was looked over and sent to bed. They didn’t forbid any night patrols but made it clear if he tried to conceal anything like this again, he would be out with a constant companion in the form of one of Tony's Iron Legions. 

He didn't want a metal babysitter so he promised it wouldn't happen again

As he laid there, his thoughts went back to his encounter with the robbers. It was obvious that they were there to get him.

Six armed guys waiting and the masks to get my attention. Yeah, this feels like one of those movie hits. But who would want to? Sure, I've put some people in jail but which ones would have the need to kill me now? Toomes? No, he's known for years and never tried. Maybe some of his clients? And they were waiting for me to go back on patrol? Seems likely. I'll have to look into that tomorrow. 

He rolled over onto his back, wincing at the sharp pain in his side.

MJ did a good job patching him up but he really hoped it didn't become a staple in their relationship.

Of course, now he was thinking about his girlfriend.

His beautiful girlfriend.

Who was trying to touch his tonsils with her tongue earlier that night.

Now he was remembering her naked backside.

And his teenage hormones responded.

Great, that's the last thing I need right now.

Michelle laid in her bed thinking about what just happened.

Waking up to Peter looking at her and her lack of clothing.

The blood coming down his side.

Stitching him up. Why do I feel like I'm going to be doing that again in the future?

But what she really couldn't stop thinking about was his abs.

Her boyfriend was hot. And the scars added to it. Some might find them unattractive but she was not one of them. They made Peter look like a badass warrior and it really worked for her. 

She always found him attractive and now that she knows what he's been hiding under his shirt… well, she was having a hard time getting to sleep.

And now she was remembering how they kissed. The way his hand went under her hoodie and the way her hands roamed over his abs...

Great, that's the last thing I need right now...

Ned decided to walk to school today. Mainly for who he was going to be walking with.

"Hey, Ned." Betty greeted as he joined her.

"Hey, Betty." He smiled.

He couldn't really tell when this started but he wasn't going to complain. She was really great to talk to.

"So I saw that Peter’s back at it." Betty said.

"Yeah, I saw that too. He didn't tell me anything about it. He'll probably tell me when we get there."

"It's nice to see Spidey back. Still hard to picture Peter under that."

"You should have seen me when I found out. He was on the ceiling and I completely destroyed my Lego Death Star when I dropped it." Why did I say that? Yeah, show how much of a nerd you are.

To his surprise, she laughed.

Okay, not a bad sign, Ned.

They must have taken longer to get there than one would think because when the two finally made it to school, they found Peter and Michelle already on the outside talking to each other.

Both seemed to be a dark shade of red for some reason.

"Hey, guys." Ned said. "What's up with you two?"

"Nothing!" They both said at the same time.

"Okay... hey, I heard about last night. Nine armed bank robbers. Awesome, man." Ned complemented as he and Peter did their handshake.

"Yeah. That was unexpected. I really just wanted a more quiet night." Peter rubbed the back of his head.

It was strange talking about his exploits so openly. He hoped none of it followed him here. 

"Peter, I have to ask. What's it like when you dodge bullets?" Betty said.

"Oh… well, it's difficult to explain. I get this sense and I can sort of tell where they're going to go. I just go another direction. If that makes any sense." Peter rambled.

"Hope you get better at avoiding knives." Michelle mumbled to herself. 

Peter heard it however and rubbed his head in embarrassment.

Betty then saw something on Michelle’s neck. "MJ, is that a hickey?" She asked, stunned.

"I don't know. Is it?" She answered as she adjusted her collar to conceal it better.

Betty noticed the blush between the two and made the connection.

"Are you two?" She motioned with her hands.

"Hey, Betty, can I talk to you? Alone?" Ned gave the look for Peter and Michelle to go on.

Peter gave a grateful nod and the two headed in.

"Betty." Ned whispered. "You can't tell anyone what you just saw."

"So they are together?!" She gasped.

"Shh! Yes. They're trying to keep it... well, not hidden but not open either." Ned explained.

"Why?" 

Ned pointed to the doorway where Peter was getting people flocking around him. 

"Oh, right." Betty observed.

"Yeah. We're Peter's friends and we still get people asking us questions. I got a call from a magazine wanting to tell my story as the best friend of 'The Savior of the Universe'. Peter's trying to keep everyone from putting her in the limelight as well."

"I guess that makes sense. That does explain why she seems to be in a better mood. Well, better for her." Betty noted. "I won't tell anyone."

"I'll tell Pete. Thanks, Betty." 

"You're a good friend, Ned." She smiled and touched his face. 

Ned's smile encompassed his whole face.

Neither of the two saw the figure near them that heard the whole thing.

With an angry sneer, Brad went into the school.

I can't believe those idiots screwed up. Kill a kid. How hard is that?

Gargan sat in his cell. He told them to get Parker when he was vulnerable but no, they waited until he was out in the stupid suit. 

They better hope I don't get out soon. 

"Gargan." One of the guards approached his cell door. "You got a visitor."

"Who?" 

"Up. Come on." 

Gargan got up and stuck his hands through. The cuffs came on, then the door opened. He marched past the other cells.

When he was past their view, something stabbed him in the neck. Then, everything went dark.

"Why are we here, Eddie?"

"You know why. This is the biggest interview on the planet and we got the exclusive."

"Yes, this tiny child does spark interest. He would be a powerful host. Luckily, I prefer you."

"Don't get any ideas. Remember, we need to keep a low profile. So we probably shouldn't be having any 'snacks' while we're here."

"Then we need lots of chocolate. And tots. Many tots."

"Alright, we'll take care of that soon." 

"Yes. The flight was too long and the peanuts were not enough. Should have let us eat the man with the laptop."

"No. We only do that for bad men."

"He was listening to his movie without headphones!"

"Close but not bad enough." Eddie smirked. He did consider it, though.

"Cap, how many more of the abandoned warehouses do we need to check?" Sam asked.

"105 more." Steve answered as he pulled up his communication. "Tony, nothing here. Any luck with Rhodey?"

"Yes, found the whole operation and dismantled it. We were just waiting for you to call." Tony's sarcasm was strong.

"Tony!" Steve raised his voice.

"Nothing of interest on our end, Capsicle. We're done over here and moving on." 

"Alright, we'll finish up here and head for the next site." Steve canceled the call. He saw Bucky off to the side. "You alright?"

"Yeah. I got to ask. Is Stark really okay with me helping with this?"

"Tony just wants peace, Bucky. Is he going to forget it? No. Does he really want you around him? Again, no. But he understands now it wasn’t your fault."

"I'd take it back if I could. He was my friend too." Bucky remembered Howard.

"I know you would." Steve patted his shoulder.

Saturday evening had finally arrived. 

Peter was finished with his homework and was changing into his suit. Unfortunately, it was the one that had a tie.

"Do I really have to wear this?" Peter asked.

"Yes. You need to look professional if you're going to be on camera." Pepper answered.

"Relax, Peter." May chimed in as she helped with his tie. "Once the interview is over, you can change into your spandex." She smiled.

Peter rolled his eyes, then asked. "Who is this reporter?" 

"Eddie Brock. He is freelance and well known after uncovering illegal human experiments. He's unorthodox but wants to tell the truth over anything." 

"Okay. I trust your judgment on this." Peter responded.

"Smart." Pepper smiled. "Now before you meet him, there's someone else I want to introduce you to first."

The door opened and Matt walked in, leading with his white cane.

"Mr. Parker. Nice to finally meet you in person." Matt offered his hand.

Peter took it. "You too, Mr. Murdock. Thanks for the help with the Bugle."

"It's my pleasure." Matt smiled.

"Not trying to be rude but why do I need a lawyer for an interview?"

"Believe me, Mr. Parker, it's always better to have an attorney with you and not need them than to not have one." Matt explained.

"Ready, Peter?" Pepper asked.

"As I can be." Peter sighed.

The three entered the joining room where Eddie was waiting. A camera had been set up to record the exchange.

"Mr. Parker, nice to meet you. I'm Eddie Brock."

Eddie offered his hand and he and Peter shook.

"Nice to meet you too, Mr. Brock." Wow, he's got a grip, even for me.

"Just Eddie."

"Just Venom." Venom argued.

"Mr. Brock." Matt offered his hand. "I'm Mr. Parker's attorney, Matt Murdock."

"I've heard of you, Mr. Murdock." Brock shook his hand. "Even in California, we heard about your takedown of Wilson Fisk." 

"Well, that was one of my better cases." 

"There's something off about this man. Are his eyes broken?"

Eddie ignored his partner and turned back to Peter. 

"Mr. Parker, before we begin, I want to say it's an honor."

"Thank you. And could you just call me ‘Peter’?"

"Sure." Eddie smiled.

"This child doesn't seem as impressive in person."

Peter sat in the chair next to Matt and Pepper. Eddie across from them.

"Before we begin," Pepper spoke. "One area we will not be discussing is where or how Mr. Parker acquired his abilities."

Eddie looked a little upset but pushed past it.

"You're the boss."

"No, we're the boss."

"Are you ready, Peter?" Eddie asked. 

"Yes sir." Peter resolved.

Man, I'm happy that's over. It wasn’t as bad as I thought. Mr. Brock didn't seem too bad. 

Peter was swinging through the streets. He was hopeful for a simple night. Not for himself. Just to give a night for Tony and May to not fret over him.

"So any news tonight, Karen?" 

"I have a police officer in a high-speed pursuit four blocks west."

"Well, that's not a stolen purse but why not?" Peter turned west.

The car chase didn't last long. The car thief didn't have good luck. He crashed into a parked car and took off on foot down an alleyway.

The female officer radioed it in and took off after him.

She couldn't see him anywhere. With her pistol drawn, she proceeded with caution. 

Without warning, the man jumped out and knocked the officer into the trash cans, sending her pistol out of her hands.

He grabbed the gun before she could get up and aimed it at her. She held up her hands.

"You don't want to do that..." She tried to reason but she could see that he was clearly on something. 

Then, the deranged man fired.

The shot went off and the officer saw her life flash before her eyes before a single red and black gloved hand was in front of her.

"Not cool, man." Peter said as he opened his left hand, showing the bullet caught inside.

With a flick of his wrist, he sent the round back, hitting the man in the crotch, followed by a web net pinning the man in place.

"You alright, Officer?" Peter asked as he helped her up.

"Yeah." She answered. "Well, can't say I'm thrilled about being saved by a minor." 

"How about by the Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man?" Peter shrugged.

"Fine. How long until he's not stuck to the ground?"

"Two hours. Sorry, I left the solution to dissolve it at home. Maybe he'll rethink his life choices being tied to an alley for a while?" 

"Unlikely. Alright, get out of here. And thanks, Spider-Man."

"Always happy to help, Officer..."

"Watanabe." 

"Nice to meet you, Officer Watanabe. Take care." Peter waved and swung off.

Brave kid. Only slightly annoying. She noted.

Peter landed on a nearby roof gracefully. Well, as graceful as he could with his side still sore. He didn't know what was wrong. It never took this long to heal from a stab wound before. Even when Toomes dropped the parking garage on him, he was fine by the next morning.

Maybe the stones did more damage than I thought. I don't want to tell Tony or May. They'd just put me on bed rest and I can't do that again. I'll give it a few days. If it doesn't get better, then I'll let them know.

He pulled off his mask and sat on the ledge. He loved looking down on New York. He was high enough to see for a good distance.

This was one of his favorite spots. Sometimes, he just liked to sit and watch like a somewhat normal teen. 

Suddenly, his senses were going berserk. Something was behind him. Before he could whip around, there was a sharp blade under his chin close to his neck.

"Don't move."

He woke up. Something wasn't right. He couldn't move.

"Is the subject secure?" 

"Yes, and is waking up."

"Well, Mr. Gargan, good to see you awake. Don't bother trying to speak. The only thing you need to be aware of is you are going to be a part of history today." 

The man left Gargan strapped to the table and proceeded to the observation area.

"Sir, I have to disagree with this. This man is a criminal and dangerous." The slightly younger man in a doctor's coat said.

"Which is exactly why he’s perfect for the trial. If he dies, then the world is a better place." 

"And if he survives, then we give superhuman strength and abilities to a murderer." 

"He won't. If this is successful then once we get what we need, he'll be disposed of. He and the others are already dead as far as the prison is concerned. He has no family. No one will look for him." He decided to change the subject. "How's the suit coming?"

"Well, that part’s finished." He hit a button and a section of the wall moved. 

Inside was a green armored suit. It would fully encase the wearer, minus the mouth. The back end had a large tail with a sharp point on the end.

"Beautiful." He admired it. "Is the tail fully operational?"

"Yes sir. Once donned, it works like a fifth limb. Complete control over it with just the mind." He stopped. "Sir, is the boss aware of all this?"

"He has full confidence in me. We’re not as stupid as Drake. We use real disposable people. I'll report our success at our next meeting." He dismissed.

"The formula is ready." One of the others entered.

"Well, who needs superheroes when you can make them?" The leader smiled. He then pushed the intercom. "Begin."

Down below, the small team injected a small compound into Gargan’s IV. 

He struggled and strained. Then, the formula started working. 

His whole body arched off the table. His veins turning black and his heart rate spiking. He bit the gag so hard he felt the leather rip, then released the loudest scream he had ever made. 

His monitor flatlined and his body fell motionless.

The three scientists in the room watched as the other two observed behind the glass. 

"Well. Another for the pile." The leader complained. "Dispose of him and get another."

Two of the men inside went up to Gargan's body and began to wheel it out.

Then, Gargan ripped out of his restraints. With speed he never had before, he grabbed one of the men and snapped his neck with ease.

The security officers drew their rifles but Gargan was already on them. He snapped one’s gun in two and sent a piece into the man's neck.

He used the body as a projectile into the other guard.

"Gas the chamber." The boss ordered.

"Sir, we still have people…" The other started.

The leader pushed the other out of the way and hit the button.

The room went into lockdown as the gas filled.

Gargan looked up at the observation room as the cloud obstructed their view.

After a few seconds of silence, a loud banging filled the void.

Louder and louder. Then, the sound of metal being ripped apart.

The panel went red, showing a breach had opened.

"That's impossible..." The younger man said in terror.

The leader went to the wall and began to hide the suit back behind the opening. "We're leaving now. 

All of a sudden, their door opened. 

Gargan stood at the entrance, breathing hard with rage in his eyes.

"Listen, this..." The leader began as he pulled for his own pistol.

Gargan slammed his fist through the man's chest.

The last survivor backed into the corner in pure terror.

Gargan smiled and marched over, but stopped when he saw the green armored outfit. 

"That's a nice suit. I hope it's in my size." He smirked.

Chapter Text

Peter was frozen. Somehow, someone got the drop on him. 

He watched from the corner of his eye as the figure moved around to his side and he finally saw her fully.

She was green with marks on her face. For some reason, he could swear he had seen her before. He just couldn't place where.

"You are a difficult human to isolate." The green woman spoke.

"Who are you?" Peter dared to ask the woman.

"Who I am is not important. I have questions for you and you will answer them." She instructed.

The entire time, her sword remained unmoving. Her hand was as steady as a steel beam.

"Okay..." Peter said. "Can you ask without the sword, which looks really cool by the way, not pressed against my throat?" 

She didn't move the weapon. "When you killed Thanos, what did you do?" 

"What do you mean?" Peter was confused.

"When you used the stones. You removed Thanos and the others but what else did you do?" She looked frustrated.

"I don't know what you're talking about." Peter exclaimed. "Getting rid of Thanos and all his minions was it!" 

"You're not being helpful, child." The girl's eyes grew dark.

Peter moved. With lightning reflexes, his metal hand was blocking the sword.

"I'm not a child!" He pushed the blade back. I'm tired of being called a kid! With a quick drop, Peter was down the side of the building. Close enough to still hear the girl, but out of her reach. "Who are you and what do you want?!" 

The woman looked almost impressed. "You're more skilled than I gave you credit for."

She walked to the opposite side and laid down her sword, then walked back to where he was hanging.

"You can stay there or come back up, but I need answers." 

"To what?! You're not making a lot of sense. And putting a sword at my neck - not a good way to ask, lady, ma'am, or whatever." 

She sighed and rubbed her head. Months of frustration had her acting irrationally. In her past, she would be dead. Now, without Thanos, she was trying to make sense of everything.

"My name is Gamora."

That was a name Peter remembered. "Wait. Mr. Quill’s girlfriend?" 

"I am not his...!" She stopped. "This is very complicated to explain. I was a part of the army Thanos brought from the past. The only survivor from you."

"I thought you looked familiar. Why are you threatening me? Revenge for the Snap?"

"If I wanted revenge, we wouldn't be talking." She answered. "When you dusted Thanos, something happened to me and you are the only one who could have answers."

"Hard to answer when I don't understand the question!" 

"When you used the stones, I saw something."

That got Peter's attention. He carefully moved back up the building until he was standing on the ledge. 

Gamora made a show of sitting a distance away to point out she was avoiding conflict.

"What did you see?" Peter asked, keeping his guard up.

"Things that were impossible for me to have seen." She replied. "Memories that weren't mine. Well, not my current memories."

"Okay. Your explanation has me more confused."

"Thanos killed me." She growled. "The me from the time that he collected the stones and won. I came from the past with his ship and army. Ever since you used the stones, I've been having flashes of things I've never done. I believe the other Gamora lived these experiences and now I'm seeing them. I've spent months trying to understand these images and I want to understand why."

"Alright, that's a little better." Peter rubbed his head. "I can't tell you anything. I honestly don't know what is happening."

"When you used the stones, what did you will with them? What did you think when you snapped?" She insisted.

"I just wanted Thanos gone. Along with anyone who supported him." Peter took a breath. "I wanted all the pain he caused to go with him."

Gamora sighed and sat on the ledge. This wasn’t helping her clear up the clouds.

"I'm sorry I can't say anything to help. If I knew, I would tell you."

"I had hoped for something. I'll have to figure this out myself then."

"Have you thought about talking to your sister? Or Mr. Quill? They share the same memories as the other you." Peter suggested.

"My sister is different compared to what I'm used to. And Quill is in love with someone that I am not."

"Still, they might be the only ones who can give you some clarity."

"I'll handle my own affairs, thank you." Gamora dismissed.

"Sorry." Peter decided to change the subject. "Have you been waiting for me? How did you know I would be here?"

"You follow a pattern on your patrols. I traced it and waited for the right night. You should change it in the future to avoid situations like this with less friendly people." 

"Well, thanks for the tip." Peter rubbed the back of his head.

It was awkward standing with someone who was holding you at knifepoint a few minutes ago and now giving you advice to stay alive.

“Thank you for removing Thanos." Gamora said with a mix of gratitude and a hint of sadness.

She then grabbed her sword and began to leave but stopped herself.

"I apologize for earlier." She then went out the roof door.

"Man, aliens are strange." Peter spoke to himself once he was sure she was out of range to hear him.

He grabbed his mask and leaped from the building.

On the way down, Gamora activated her cloaking tech. 

Now seen as a black woman in regular Earth clothes, she exited and began her trek to where she hid her stolen ship.

The whole walk, she kept thinking about music she couldn't place and a dance she never did.

"Heard you were saved by the Spiderboy." One of the officers smirked.

Yuri was not exactly happy how fast that information got around when she finally made it back to her station.

"Laugh it up, Davis." Yuri growled.

"Hey, I think it's pretty neat. My son’s a big fan of his."

"He's ten, if I recall." Yuri said. "He's allowed to be starstruck by superheros."

"True. And he's already smarter than me."

"That doesn't take much." 

"Ouch."

Yuri smirked.

The next morning, Peter had climbed out of bed relatively early. Well, earlier than usual. 

His nightmares were still happening. He wasn't shooting out of bed screaming but the purple face was still haunting him.

Why now? Is my body being healed a green light for my mind to go? 

He made his way down to the kitchen where May and all the Starks were already at.

"Better night?" May asked when she saw him. She was testing him because she could see some tiredness in his eyes.

"Better than before. No injuries." Peter said happily to hide the slight fatigue he was feeling.

May could see the deflection but knew he wouldn't go into details right now, so she placed his breakfast at the spot next to her and Morgan.

"Morning, Petey." The little girl smiled at him.

"Morning, Morgan." He ruffled her hair.

Pepper was looking at the news on her pad and Peter caught one of the stories.

Warehouse fire kills eight homeless

"Where was that?" Peter asked.

"The other side of the city, Peter." Pepper said. 

"I should have been out further than I went." Peter replied.

"Pete." Tony spoke. "One of the most difficult things you have to accept about being a superhero is you can't save everyone." 

"I know that. Doesn't mean I can't wish I could."

"Just try not to let it get to you too much. Otherwise, you might end up doing more harm than good trying to prevent more." Tony offered his advice.

"Right." Peter changed the subject. "So when is the interview being released?"

"Not long. I wouldn't be surprised if it was seen Monday." Pepper answered.

"Hope it's a late release. Don't want to have more questions from school first thing that morning." 

"So Underoos. Anything fun happen last night?" Tony asked. "You look tired."

Tony wasn't as patient as May.

"Just a little and nothing happened that is worth mentioning." Peter said quickly.

Tony and May gave him a stare.

"No problems. Just a thief that a cop was after. I helped catch him and some small things. It was actually a rather boring night." Peter explained.

"Well, I know that's not very entertaining for you, but it makes me feel just fine." May said.

I know I promised no more hiding things but I think the whole space girl thing should be kept secret. It wasn’t anything dangerous to me and it seemed she didn't want her sister or Mr. Quill to catch word she was here.

"Are MJ and Ned coming over?" Morgan piped in.

She liked her brother's girlfriend and Ned was funny.

Peter smiled. "I think so." 

He liked how Morgan and MJ got along and would never not want the little girl around. But he still thought it sucked he couldn't take his girlfriend out like a normal couple. 

Outside the Avengers Tower...

Well, breaking in isn't an option. Even with the suit and new strength, I'm not going to get far in there.

His trench covered his new appendages and stylish combat suit. 

"Well, I'll just have to be patient, Spider-Man. A chance to test out this new suit."

In the meantime, there were some old "friends” he could have a chat with.

"Wow, do you have some balls coming back here." Robbie remarked as he exited the elevator.

"What can I say? I missed New York." Eddie smiled. "How are you doing, Robbie?"

"Good. How about you, Eddie?"

"I'm good. You know you're probably the only reason I miss working here. You understand how the news should work."

"When you messaged me, I didn't believe it. You know what he'll do if he sees you here?"

"He couldn't see anything that doesn't fit his narrative. The jackass is one of the biggest jokes in this city."

Almost on cue, the “jackass” exited the elevator and went red when he saw Brock.

"What the hell are you doing back in my city, Brock?!" Jameson yelled.

"Oh, please let me eat him."

"I didn't know you bought all of New York, J. As to why I'm here. Visiting old friends while I'm off for a few days. Ever since the Life Foundation story, I've been working around the clock. Thought I could use a mini vacation."

"You still haven't said no. He doesn't look too appetizing but a spleen is a spleen."

"You're a disgrace to journalists, Brock!"

Jameson was getting redder. The Foundation story was big in any city and that this guy got it was infuriating.

"Well your 'news' is the biggest menace in this city. Well, besides your mouth and that haircut. Barber finally lost his touch? Or did your hair get tired of your bullshit too?" Eddie smirked.

"Get out of my building!"

"Happy to. Take care, Robbie, it was good to see you again." He looked back at Jameson. "Eat a bag of dicks."

Eddie exited the Bugle with a smile before security could escort him out.

"Next time, I eat him."

"Don't tempt me. Ah, he'd probably give us indigestion."

"Worth it. Did you just go in to infuriate that annoying man?"

"You know the answer to that. Besides, if you thought he was angry now, wait until the interview is out." Eddie smiled.

"Can we find some to eat now?"

"Always hungry, aren't you?" Eddie shook his head.

"MJ!" Morgan collided with the tall girl as she exited the elevator.

"Hey, Morgan." Michelle smiled as she hugged the small girl.

"Petey's in his room. Come on." Morgan then pulled Michelle off to said room.

"Petey! MJ’s here." She announced as they entered.

Peter stood up from his desk where he was drawing something.

"I heard when you yelled at the elevator." Peter smirked. He looked at Michelle. "Ned didn't come too?"

"No. Said he was busy doing something with Betty." 

"Aw. He was supposed to help me with the Baby Yoda Lego." Morgan pouted.

"I'll help." Tony's voice came through the door. "Come on, Shorty." 

"But I want to play with Petey and MJ."

"They're busy with homework." Tony winked at Peter. "Do you really want to help with that?" 

"No… let's go."

Morgan took her father's hand and went out of the room. Leaving the two teenagers alone.

"I finished my homework." Michelle said.

"Me too." Peter smiled.

"So Tiger, what are we going to do?" 

"FRIDAY, lock the door please and let me know if anyone is coming."

"Yes, Peter."

Michelle smirked back at him. "How's your side?"

"Getting better. A little sore but not bad."

"Good."

She pushed him back onto his bed and climbed on top.

Knocking awoke the lone man. 

With the rest of his crew in custody because of their failed Spider-squishing scheme, he was alone and hoping they didn’t name him as the lookout.

The knocking continued and he reluctantly rose from his couch. With his hand on his pistol, he made his way to the door. 

Just as he moved his eye to the peephole, the whole door burst open and slammed him in the face.

His vision blurring and blood coming from his nose made him unable to get a proper look at his assailant. 

It didn't matter as his gun was pulled from his hand and the sound of metal bending filled the room.

"You guys are useless!" The other guy spoke. "You get his name and his face and you can't even kill a kid properly!"

"Gargan?!"

"In the flesh. Well, improved flesh." 

The lookout wiped his eyes and saw clearly. 

Gargan was standing over him. A trench coat covering him but you could see the green combat-like suit on him. 

What really scared him was Gargan’s eyes. They were yellow now and had an evil hint to them. 

"How did you get out?" 

"Released early for bad behavior. Now why did you idiots not kill Parker at his school like I told you to?!"

"The others didn't want anyone else getting caught in the crossfire. They're kids." 

He found himself being pulled up in an iron grip.

"It's called collateral damage. Allow me to give you an example."

The back of his coat lifted and a long pointed tail emerged. 

A single scream filled the air, then nothing. Followed by the sound of boots leaving the room.

"No survivors?"

"None. The whole place was destroyed. The official story is a warehouse fire and the bodies are homeless." He hesitated at the next bit. "There is something else, sir. The prototype is missing."

"Which one?" He demanded.

"The Stinger model."

"There's no trace of this back to me. I want every file of those employees scrubbed from the data banks and the blueprints for the design brought to me."

"Yes, sir."

"Tell no one about this. Have the formula research moved to the other facility. " He dismissed the other man.

This was exactly what he didn’t need. He was about to announce his bid for mayor and now, he had a loose weapon on the streets and the possibly unstable superhuman as well.

His phone began to ring.

It was his son.

"Don't have time for that right now. Sorry, Harry." 

He sent it to voicemail.

Chapter Text

Peter was finishing getting dressed and ready for school the following Monday.

"Hey Pete, got you something." Tony said as he entered Peter's room.

Tony handed him a small box. Peter took it and opened it.

"Whoa, is this like the one you use?" Peter eyed the contents.

"Nothing’s really 'like' mine but it's close. A ‘just in case’." Tony answered.

Peter put the box down. "You guys still looking today?" 

"Yeah, going to be out of the state for most of the day so stay out of trouble." 

"Hey, I always..." Peter stopped when Tony raised his eyebrows. "I won't go looking for any. But I won't ignore any either."

"Works for me." Tony patted Peter’s back.

Jameson threw open his door and slammed it behind him. 

The legal case against the Bugle, thanks to Murdock and Stark, was sending his blood pressure through the roof. 

Now to top it all off, Parker was back breaking the law and no one was doing anything to stop him.

Well, he wasn't going to let that happen. Everyone else could turn a blind eye to it but someone had to hold that kid accountable and it looked like he was the only one who could.

Right now, however, he was going to turn on his television, put on one of his favorite movies, and enjoy his favorite scotch. Allow his nerves to calm for a time.

He hit the remote.

Spider-Man Tells All

Exclusive interview with Peter Parker

Jameson went red at the headline. Then, he saw the interviewer.

"BROCK!!!!"

"You looked good in your interview, man." Ned complimented as he sat next to Peter. 

He and Michelle were the only ones who knew where Peter took his lunch since he avoided the cafeteria. Too many people wanting Spider-Man’s friendship.

"Don't remind me. I thought facing Thanos was scary but reporters and questions... I would rather fight him again." Peter grumbled.

"Alien trying to kill everyone or news reporters? Tough choice. How big was Thanos again?" Michelle asked, a slight smirk on her face.

Peter smiled back and took her hand. 

They were in an unused classroom that the principal had allowed them to use. Only for lunch and they had to be respectful.

"Still, Eddie Brock. Not bad, Parker. I read about his other stories."

"Yeah, he seemed fair, but somehow a little off. I couldn't place it." Peter replied, but shrugged it off.

"Didn't he lose his job, then reveal the Foundation human experiments?" Ned asked.

"Yeah and he used to work for The Bugle. I think Pepper chose him for that alone."

"I would. Jameson needed an ego check." Michelle said.

"Well, Jameson is still having some problems thanks to Mr. Murdock. So I think he's not going to be in a good mood for a while." Peter said.

Ned noticed something shiny hiding under Peter's hoodie.

"Hey, what's that?"

Peter smiled and opened up his hoodie more. On his chest was a perfect spider symbol that had a light in the center.

"Tony made this for me. It's sorta like his suit but for emergencies. Not the most comfortable but it’ll put a whole suit on within a few seconds." 

"You get all the cool toys." Ned replied. "Hey, can he make one for the plus-size person?"

"Probably but you have to fight an alien first." 

"On second thought, I'll stick with the gauntlet you made." Ned smiled back.

"You two coming with me to the library after school?" Michelle asked.

She had some research for the team to do. Sure, the Internet provided but she liked the hardcover books as a better source.

"Sure. Happy probably won't like it but he could give us a lift." Peter suggested. 

"Do they let paparazzi in a library?" Ned asked.

"No. But you'll probably get people taking pictures anyway." Michelle answered.

"I'm getting used to it." Peter said.

"Is it alright to ask Betty to come too?" Ned asked.

"Sure. The more, the better." Michelle answered.

"Does that include Flash?" Peter said, hoping it didn't.

"No." Michelle said flatly.

"I think you're breaking his heart, Peter." Ned joked. "Every time he tries, you push him back. Why won't you love him?" 

"Oh, shut up." Peter groaned but laughed as the other two started.

His phone ringing woke him up. 

Steve rubbed his eyes and grabbed the cell.

"Yeah?" 

"Cap, you're running late. Not like you." Sam inquired.

"Sleep in one day..." Steve grumbled and sat up. 

"Well, Metal Arm is getting more annoying without you." 

"Be there in ten minutes." Steve noticed his sleeping companion waking up.

"Work?" Her naked body was barely covered by the sheet.

"Make it 20." Steve hung up the phone. "Yeah, they'll kill each other if I don't show up soon."

Sharon smiled. "Well, who would have thought you would make a good babysitter?"

Steve smiled back. "You would know. Wouldn't you?"

"I'll be back in two hours. Don't make me wait." Happy said.

"Thanks for the lift, Grumpy." Michelle said as she, Ned, and Betty exited.

Peter held back a chuckle when he saw Happy's face.

"Thanks for this, Happy." 

"Don't mention it. Out, kid." Happy's phone rang. "Yeah, just dropping them off. It's not a problem. Glad to do it."

Happy seemed much more mellower than earlier. Peter could hear May's voice on the other end. 

He gave him a questionable look, then stepped out.

Happy sped off.

The four entered the library and Peter immediately noticed some of the people staring at him.

"Well, I'm going to hide in some unknown section for a while." Peter said as he moved through the building.

"Come on, Parker." Michelle grabbed his arm. "Help me look for something."

Peter complied.

He watched as she seemed to forget he was here. 

She was looking at each book with admiration. He wouldn't be surprised if she read each one by now.

Peter suddenly went stiff. 

With one fast movement, he grabbed Michelle and tackled her to the floor.

Breaking through the glass, a stop sign stuck into the wall right where she had been standing.

Then, a man in some sort of suit leaped through and landed in front of them.

"Hello, Spider-Man." The green suited man smiled a sinister smile.

Peter pushed Michelle behind him. 

"Hello, Green Tail Man. Sorry, I don't know your made-up name." 

"Doesn't matter, kid."

The tail shot out straight at Peter who caught it and moved his head just as a blade stabbed out the front. Missing his neck by inches.

With a flick of the tail, Peter was tossed back out the window.

Unfortunately for a passing car.

Peter slammed hard into the side, sending the car to hit on the brakes and steer to the side, straight into a pole.

Peter groaned and sat up. Pulling himself out of the dent, he left. He looked in on the driver.

The old man with white hair, large glasses, and mustache was shaking his head but looked uninjured.

"Sir, are you okay?" Peter asked.

The old man's eyes went wide when he looked at Peter.

"Sonny, you have bigger concerns right now."

Peter turned around and saw Gargan stepping out of the window.

Peter pulled off his hoodie and hit the spider symbol.

His suit materialized over his clothes. It wasn't red or blue, instead it was silver with black.

"Why can't I get one normal day?" Peter questioned and shot his webs at his opponent.

Gargan let the webs hit his wrist, then pulled back. Yanking Peter from his spot toward Gargan, who met him halfway with his tail.

Peter went flying hard into the lion statute at the entrance. 

"Peter, I'm detecting multiple broken ribs." Karen reported.

"Yeah, me too." Peter wheezed.

He didn't have time to rest as the tail slammed down. Peter rolled and dodged, trying to counter each strike.

With a final dodge, he leaped up, landing on the side of the building. 

"Get down here and fight me like a man, kid." Gargan demanded.

"Any chance I can persuade you to come up and fight me like a spider?"

Gargan gave a sinister smirk and his claw-like hand slammed into the side and he began to climb up.

"Oh, come on!" Peter groaned.

"Tony, how long are we going to keep looking at these dead ends?"

Rhodey was leaning against a nearby tree as they searched the middle of nowhere.

"’Till we find them." Tony shrugged off.

"Doesn't it seem like we're on a wild goose chase?" Rhodey noticed the lack of reaction in Tony. "We are, aren't we?"

Tony turned around and gave him a silent look that said the truth.

"What the hell, Tony?! Why are we wasting time on this?"

"Because it's what they wanted! I knew this was a bogus lead the second I found it. But while they think we're doing this, I've been narrowing down the list of people."

"So you think you know?" 

"Not 100%." Tony answered. "I have to be before I can act. One wrong move and this could blow up in my face and Peter will be the one to take the hit. I have to keep this close, Rhodey, and precise."

Rhodey gave Tony a hard look. 

"Careful and precise. Who are you and what have you done with Tony Stank?"

Tony smirked.

"Boss, something is happening in New York." FRIDAY interrupted.

A news feed went directly to Tony's helmet. He saw Peter on the roof of the library fighting some green man with a tail.

Without a second thought, Tony blasted off. Rhodey was right behind him.

Peter went flying again, having taken another hit from the tail.

"Karen, can you tell what his suit is made of?" Peter asked as he forced himself up.

Every punch and kick didn’t seem to slow the guy down. He hit back like a truck and was fast. Really fast.

Peter was doing everything he could to keep the guy’s focus. The cops were starting to show and he knew they would be useless against him.

"Unknown, Peter. I need a sample to properly analyze." 

"Great, break the unbreakable suit. Check." 

The tail was the biggest threat. A third appendage coming while trying to hold off the man's fists was challenging even with his senses.

Gargan landed in front of him, then charged. Peter timed it right and slid under him. He grabbed one of his legs, after slamming his foot in between, and tossed him as he came back up. Sending Gargan down the street into several parked cars.

Gargan picked himself up and saw a young boy in a Spider-Man shirt looking at him wide-eyed.

"Aw, cute shirt." Gargan mocked as his tail raised behind him.

Suddenly, something grabbed it and he was thrown into the side of the apartment complex. 

Peter stood in front of the kid now.

"Nice work, kid." Peter gave a thumbs up and went after Gargan.

"Miles!" The boy's mom picked him up.

"Mom, did you see Spider-Man?!" The boy asked in excitement.

Peter swung feet-first into Gargan as he rose, sending him further down the street. Gargan flipped around and stopped himself by digging his claws into the pavement, slicing holes into it.

He snarled at the car he stopped in front of and grabbed the front and launched the whole car at Peter.

Screaming from the passengers stopped suddenly when Peter caught them mid-air. But he buckled to his knees at the weight.

Peter strained and put the car down roughly but no one was hurt.

Then, he felt the tail wrap around him and he was lifted and slammed down onto the hood. 

Over and over Peter was smashed into the car. The front tires popped from the pressure and the car was getting flatter as Peter's nanite suit was breaking and trying to repair itself.

Peter was dazed and even as the suit absorbed the impact, it still hurt like hell.

Finally, after putting the car into the Earth, Gargan turned Peter around to face him.

"I spent six years hoping I would get this chance." The tail tightened around Peter. "Kid, I want you to know. I'm going to enjoy every second of this."

"Can't we settle this like adults? Maybe over a game of Jenga?" Peter wheezed as he felt the tail tighten.

Gargan pulled back and slammed his fist into Peter's face. Smashing chunks off the mask. He hit again and again, making more of Peter's face exposed.

Peter was starting to black out. He had to think of something fast.

Just as Gargan pulled back for another punch, he shouted as electricity coursed through him. Causing Peter to slip out of the tail.

Gargan whipped around and saw Michelle holding out her web gauntlet. She shot another string. This time, Gargan was ready as he dodged and pounced towards her.

Michelle backed up but he was too fast. Gargan grabbed the gauntlet and tore it off then picked her up by her arm. 

Michelle fought and kicked but it was like a rat pestering an elephant.

"Well, I didn't know Spidey had a little girlfriend." 

"Jealous, aren't you?" Michelle asked. She was terrified and smart-ass comments were her only defense.

Gargan brought his tail up.

Then, a car slammed into him, making him drop Michelle and pinning him to the side of a building.

Michelle shook her head and saw who had saved her. 

"Flash?!" 

Flash had his foot nailed to the gas as the scorpion guy began to push back. He finally decided to bail as the guy started to flip the car.

"Okay, really dumb move, Flash..." Flash spoke to himself. "Wreck your dad's car and now you're going to be killed by a man/scorpion hybrid." 

Michelle grabbed on to Flash and pulled him away just as the car shot off of Gargan.

"Stupid kids!" 

As he started for them, Peter swung over and landed between him and his friends.

"Like I said. Stupid kids."

"On paper, I'm a genius." Peter quipped, trying to not show how hurt he was.

"Underoos! I'm two minutes out. Hang on." Tony's voice came in over his earpiece.

Peter didn't have two minutes as the next round began. 

Gargan punched and swung his tail. Each strike of the point aimed for Peter's heart or head.

Peter grabbed the blade tip with his left hand and twisted, snapping the blade.

Gargan hit him in his already broken ribs, making Peter shout and the jagged blade cut across his chest, ripping away the nanites.

Peter felt the blood coming out of the wound but didn't have time to worry about that now. He flipped back and used both feet to kick Gargan away.

Peter then felt it. Something was wrong. He felt sick and weak. Like his life was being drained out of him.

"Like what I added to the blade, Parker? Made it just for you." Gargan smiled as he watched Peter stumble.

"What… did… you?" Peter choked out as his chest was on fire.

"Some 'savior' you are, you little brat." Gargan mocked.

Peter fell to his knees as the poison started to blur his vision.

The broken daggered tail rose up and struck at the downed hero.

Peter used everything he had to block the strike and grab it. Pulling Gargan to him. He used his forward momentum to collide his fist into the only opening he had—Gargan’s exposed chin.

The hit shattered Gargan's entire jaw, sent teeth flying, and knocked him out cold.

Peter heard MJ screaming at him along with the others and the faint sound of thrusters landing as everything went black.

Chapter Text

The sound of a monitor beeping was the first thing Peter heard when he finally woke up.

Why do I have to keep waking up in a hospital?

Peter opened his eyes. Blinking as he adjusted to the light. 

Someone was holding his hand. He turned and found MJ next to him. Her head resting on the bed. Soft snores filling the air.

How long have I been out?

He didn't move. He didn't want to wake her when she looked peaceful.

Unfortunately, he didn't get to admire it for long. Because May walked in a few seconds later.

"Peter!" She exclaimed.

This startled MJ. She shot up and then realized he was up too.

Her eyes showed clear signs of relief but she hid it fast.

"Were you watching me sleep?" She asked in an accusing tone.

"Yes… no… I just woke up." Peter argued. "I wasn't, like, staring… it was just… you know."

Michelle narrowed her eyes, then smirked. 

Peter sighed. "You're messing with me again."

"Always." 

May didn’t want to interrupt the adorable duo. But she needed to know how he was.

"Peter." She came to the other side of the bed. "How do you feel?"

"Like I got hit by a train." He replied honestly.

"You're not too far off." A new voice entered the room. Bruce ducked in as his huge frame towered over the three. 

"Good to see you're awake, Peter. You had everyone here on edge." 

"Sorry. I didn't plan to fight any scorpions today." Peter realized he didn't even know what day it was. "It is still today, right?"

"You were out for about three hours, Peter." May answered.

Better than three weeks.

"What happened? I remember the tail and then, everything went dark."

"You were poisoned." Bruce explained. "Ethyl chloride. Very potent stuff. If Tony hadn't gotten you here as fast as he did…" He trailed off.

Peter understood what he was saying. Once again, he almost died. He looked at May.

"I'm sorry." 

"Peter, stop apologizing." She lightly chastised.

"What she said, Peter." Michelle agreed. "Just because you tend to come close to death doesn't mean it's your fault. Maybe psychopaths need to stop trying to kill you."

"Who was that guy? I think I remember him from somewhere but I can't place it."

"Name’s Mac Gargan." Bruce answered. "He was one of Toomes' buyers on the ferry."

"That's where he looked familiar." Peter realized. "But he didn't have that kind of strength or speed then."

"Yeah, he's got something in him that… well, supercharged him. I'm still running tests from the blood and teeth Rhodey collected."

"How am I doing?" Peter asked, changing the subject away from the guy who tried to kill him.

"Already got you treated for the poison. You shouldn't have any scarring from the cut. We'll keep a close eye on you for a little while to be safe. But you should be free to move around. As long as you take it slow." Bruce told him.

Then, they heard the sound of others coming through the door.

Ned walked in, accompanied by Pepper and Morgan.

"Petey!" Morgan yelled. "Why do you keep getting hurt?! Daddy says his heart can't keep up. You gotta stop making Daddy's heart weird!"

Peter smiled at her. "I'll try. I didn't mean for this, Morgan. The bigger arachnid wasn't very nice."

"He looked mean. I saw you hit him really hard and then Daddy flew you here. I was scared." Morgan looked almost tearful. "Are you okay?"

Peter wasn't going to let her cry. 

"Sore, but Dr. Banner patched me up. I'll be fine, Morgan. Promise." 

"Good." She pulled herself up and sat on his bed next to him.

"Man, you had us scared to death." Ned moved next to Michelle. "But on a cooler note, catching that car. Awesome."

Peter smiled at Ned's admiration. Then, he saw another figure by the doorway.

"Flash?" 

Flash moved in slowly. "Hey, how you doing, Peter?" 

"Been better." Peter answered. "Thanks for what you did. It was brave of you."

"No, it was stupid of me. But I couldn't do nothing." Flash replied. His father was still pissed about the car.

Peter gave him a nod. Maybe Flash can change?

"You did good, Flash." Ned said. "There are less cool ways to total a car."

Michelle agreed and was thankful for what Flash had done. But she still kept an eye on him. His previous behavior didn't just leave her mind. She was willing to give him a chance now.

Peter took note he was missing someone.

"Hey. Where's Tony?"

"Hopefully being stopped before he does something stupid." Pepper answered.

"Tony, stop."

"Rogers, I'm not going to ask. Move." 

"Tony, he's in surgery. Do you think the cops are going to let you walk in and kill him on the operating table?"

"He should be on a slab in the morgue! He attacked my kid!" Tony shouted.

"Tony, think this through. You kill him, how's that end for you? Or your family?"

Tony was seeing red and wanted nothing more than to push Steve out of his way. Of course, that wouldn't get anywhere without putting on his suit.

And as much as he didn't want to admit it… Rogers had a point.

"You know, technically I am a doctor. Get me one pillow stat and this whole situation could be over." 

"Tony." Steve exhaled.

"I screwed up." Tony leaned back against the wall. "I shouldn't have left Peter without any backup."

"Tony, you can't be everywhere. And Queens handled himself pretty well."

"Yeah until the car slam and poison…" Tony replied. "Whatever that bastard is going through now, he deserves worse."

"They're reattaching his jaw. Peter didn't break it. He broke it off. The skin was the only thing holding it on." 

"Hmm." Tony smirked at that. Good. Peter hit hard.

"Stark." Another voice came in. Someone Tony didn't want to hear. 

"Ross. Would say it's a pleasure but… it's really not." Tony remarked.

Ross glared but turned his attention to Steve. "Rogers. Been a while."

"Ross. What are you doing here?" Steve asked.

"Taking the prisoner into custody." 

"Didn't know you had any authority." Tony said. "Aren't you the former Secretary?"

"I've gotten a new job. Head of a task force for the containment of enhanced individuals that are a clear and dangerous threat." Ross informed them.

"Sounds like your dream job." Steve said. "How long until you round up us? Or try to?"

"Not my decision. If it was, we wouldn't be talking without you in cuffs. But that's no longer up to me. The Avengers are off-limits. Gargan, however, is being transferred to the Raft until his trial." 

"Hopefully, it's been upgraded." Tony chimed in. "Although I do have a question. How did a murderer fake his own death? Become superpowered? And obtain a highly advanced suit?" Okay, make that three questions."

"No idea, Stark. Sure you didn't lose one of your fancy suits?" 

"I'm gonna pretend you didn't just insinuate that I would make such a tackless suit. I mean, it doesn't even fly." 

"It does have a feel of a government design. Plus, super soldier abilities? It's very interesting." Steve stared at Ross.

"Careful what you are implying, Rogers."

"I'm not implying anything." Steve said, moving forward. "It wouldn't be the first time someone created a monster they couldn't control. Right, Ross?"

"Okay, you two, put them away." Tony interrupted. "I want access to the suit. You know I can get all the information we could want with it."

"Kind offer, Stark but we already have someone for that."

Almost on cue, the doors opened. A well-dressed man with red hair came in.

"Norman, right on time." Ross said.

"Good to see you again, Ross." Norman shook his hand. Then looked at Tony.

"Stark."

"Osborn. Thought you were busy planning your rise into politics?"

"A dangerous criminal attacking the hero of the world far supersedes a mayoral campaign. How is Mr. Parker? Well, I hope."

He truly was curious about the boy and where he obtained those abilities. Plus, having him on his side would definitely boost the campaign. 

"He's fine. Be back up in no time." 

"That’s good to hear. I hope to meet him. He has a bright future ahead for himself."

"Well, there's something we can agree on. And the answer’s NO. He won't be endorsing you." Tony could see through Norman easily.

"I would never think to use a child like that, Tony." Norman actually looked offended. "I only hope if elected, I'll be able to create a city where a child won't be needed to protect it."

"Save it for the cameras." Tony brushed off. "Come on, Rogers."

The two started walking away.

"You still have the broken tail piece?" Steve asked.

Tony just smirked.

Back with Norman and Ross… 

"I'm having the suit moved to your building. I expect detailed reports and origins." Ross ordered.

"Ross, when have I ever let you down? You'll get everything. Can I expect his blood samples as well?"

"Yes. I want to know what the hell is in him."

Norman nodded and walked back out. 

You're not the only one wanting answers. The fact the formula bonded with Gargan just moved my work ahead by months. Plus, retrieving the suit. Clearly, it requires upgrades but its performance can't be in doubt.

Tony finally made it back to the tower and as expected, went straight for where Peter was.

He found him in his room with all his friends, May, Pepper, and Morgan sitting between his legs.

"Hey, Underoos. How are you feeling?" 

"Awake, so better?" Peter answered.

"Daddy, Petey promised to stop hurting your heart." Morgan chimed in.

Tony smiled at her and saw Peter chuckling.

"Tony, what did you find out about Gargan?" May practically demanded.

"Not much. He's being moved to a secure facility until a trial. Bruce is still running tests on his blood and I have FRIDAY analyzing the piece of his suit I acquired."

"‘Acquired’?" Pepper asked, her eyebrows going up.

"You probably don't want to know." He looked back at Peter. "I'm going to work out a plan to keep at least one of the team around in case something like this happens again."

"I don't need a babysitter." Peter groaned.

"It’s backup, kid. Everyone can use it every now and then."

Flash was unusually quiet. He was just looking at Tony in awe.

"If you're going to take a picture, it's a $5 charge. $10 for a smile." Tony turned and looked at Flash.

"Sorry… it's… you're Tony Stark."

Flash was starstruck. Being in Stark Tower and now face-to-face with Ironman. THE Ironman!

"And you're Eugene Thompson. Flash to yourself. Someone fond of nicknames. Even if it's not one they want." 

Flash went white as a ghost.

Peter was wondering where the hell Tony found out about that.

"Tony…" Peter started but stopped when Tony held up one finger at him.

"You're also the guy who totaled a car saving Michelle here. So I'm going to let the past go." He pulled out a check. "For the car. You're in my good graces for now so stay there."

Flash took the check and looked like he was going to faint.

He turned from Flash and back to Peter.

"Underoos, what happened to you shouldn't have. After you rest up, we're going to go over some new designs for other suits that can help in case someone tries the poison route again." 

"I can help now." Peter insisted as he tried to get up.

"Peter, lay down." May, Tony, Pepper, and Michelle all ordered at the same time.

Peter pouted but did as he was told. 

Tony picked up Morgan. "For now, we're going to go get some ice cream and if you move out of that bed, we won't bring you any." 

In truth, the reason he was talking about ice cream was strictly for Peter. Something, for a brief moment, to make him think of something else. 

"I'll bring you some, Petey." Morgan promised.

"See, you take away all my power by saying things like that." Tony told her.

She just shrugged.

Tony moved up and put his hand on Peter's shoulder.

"I want to say ‘please stop almost dying’, but that would be hypocritical of me."

"I know, Tony. I'm… "

"If you say ‘sorry’, you won't get ice cream no matter what Morgan does."

Peter shut his mouth.

Tony smiled and turned out of the room. Morgan looked over his shoulder and mouthed the word “promise” and smiled.

Making Peter smile back at her.

"What’s the rest of the city saying about this?" Peter asked after they left.

"I'm working on the press release." Pepper said. "But as usual, you're the talk of all the news right now."

"Great…" 

After the ice cream was eaten, Peter had managed to convince Tony and May to let him move into the living room area. It was bigger than his room and had more space for everyone.

He laid on the couch but was still moping a little. Months of being bedridden made him less inclined to be again. 

Still, he was taking it slow, plus he had Michelle, Ned, and tiny nurse Morgan watching him.

Flash had said his goodbyes and Happy gave him a lift home. 

Peter was still impressed with Flash and was hopeful for an actual friendship. Flash had been a massive jerk but did seem to be working to change.

Peter turned on the TV and as he expected, he was all over the news.

Spider-Man vs. The Scorpion!

Peter groaned at the sight of Jameson sitting in frame.

"Good evening, New York. As many of you are aware, earlier today the city was caught in the devastating effect of two superpowered individuals causing havoc.

Spider-Man and a new costumed criminal engaged in a dangerous brawl that destroyed buildings and endangered the lives of countless citizens."

"Boy, he's really laying it on." Ned commented as he came back in with two drinks. He grabbed Peter one.

"That's Jameson. Man of Endless Bullshit." Michelle replied as she kicked up her feet on the table.

"Now, no one can take away from Spider-Man's actions in defeating Thanos, but the real concern we have, is how safe is he to be around?

Today, a library full of young people with bright futures could have been ended by the newest masked criminal 'The Scorpion' in his reckless and relentless pursuit of Spider-Man.

The same Spider-Man that goes to school where more innocent children could come in danger from other criminals seeking to prove themselves against 'The Savior of the Universe' or seeking revenge for Spider-Man's vigilante behavior."

May turned off the TV.

"What a load of garbage." She growled in anger.

"That guy’s really going to spin the blame on Peter?! He saved people's lives today!" Ned practically shouted.

"That settles it, I'm buying The Bugle." Tony glared at the TV.

"Tony, I'll have Matt pay Jameson another visit." Pepper promised.

Michelle was the one who noticed Peter had slipped off the couch and was out the door leading outside.

Ned saw it next.

"Peter! Come on, man, you..." He started to follow.

"Let me talk to him, Ned." Michelle said as she followed him out.

Tony and May wanted to go but decided Michelle had a knack for getting Peter out of bad moods.

Peter was sitting outside in the middle of the landing spot, looking over the city. He knew he shouldn't be moving and should let the stitches heal but really wanted away from that loud, angry voice.

He saw Michelle sit down next to him out of the corner of his eye.

"Nice view." She noted. 

"Yeah. I sat out here a lot when I was finally allowed to move." He said. "I used to be terrified of heights."

"It's not the height. It's the sudden stop if I fall that gets me." She said.

"I'd catch you." He looked at her.

"I know." She smiled. "But don't think I need you to catch me." She gave him a mock glare.

He smiled back but his face grew sad.

"What if he's right?" He asked. "What if someone comes to the school and… I brought this on myself. I should have just lied." Peter lowered his head.

"Okay, none of that." Michelle said. "Peter, you didn't bring anything on you. That jackass reporter did. You just did what you had to do."

"You could have been killed, MJ. If Flash hadn't been there..." Peter looked up at her. "I don't want to lose anyone else I care about."

Michelle wrapped her arms around him and held him. 

You have way too soft a heart for this world. It's one of the things I love about you. WAIT. What did I just think?!

"Peter, it's not your fault. You didn't want this. You just wanted to do the right thing." She pulled him back to look at him. "You do the right thing no matter what. It's who you are."

"Maybe we shouldn't be together…" Peter whispered. "If someone comes at you to get to me."

"Wow, you really think not being my boyfriend would change that?" Michelle glared. "Do you think they care if I'm your friend, girlfriend, associate, or anything else? Let me answer that: NO. It doesn't matter. I'm a part of your life, Peter. I'm a target no matter what." 

Peter started to say something but she shut him up with a kiss. A very heated kiss.

She broke it off and put her forehead against his.

"You're worth it." She whispered.

Peter knew right then. He was in love with this incredible girl.

"Okay." There were tears forming. "Thank you. I…"

"If you ever think about dumping me for some stupid reason again, then some asshole in a suit will be the least of your problems." She interrupted.

Peter smiled and kissed her again.

He watched the screen for the fifth time.

"He could be of use in the future."

"Are you sure? I mean, the guy looks insane to me." His partner noted.

"Wouldn't you rather have a deranged superhuman on your side?" He smirked. 

The other man couldn't disagree. 

"Keep an eye on 'The Scorpion' for me." He then changed the subject. "How are Stark and the rest coming with their hunt?"

"He's still following the ghost sites."

"Good. Get prepared for the trip to Mexico and to capture Fury’s attention. We’ll need him to make this believable. I'll handle removing Ironman and the rest from the board." 

Time for a real hero to take center stage.

Chapter Text

School was going to be an even bigger pain today.

Oh, hey everyone. Just so you know, I had a fight with a giant scorpion and nearly died again. How was your Monday?

Peter shook his head in frustration. 

The news was still going over everything he did. The damage done, the car he stopped, the kid, and him being airlifted off by Tony.

Once again, the “Savior” being cradled by Ironman was a big image.

Luckily, the news also caught on to Gargan’s prison break after being declared dead so they were investigating that just as vigorously.

"Peter." 

May was at his doorway.

"Oh, hey."

"You know, if you don't want to go in today, it's okay." 

"I don't want to be cooped up here all day either. Had enough of that."

"Okay. Well, Happy’s ready when you are."

"Right… is something going on…?"

"Don't be late." She turned with a smile and went out of his room.

"Okay…"

Peter stepped out of the car. He thanked Happy and saw the others waiting for him. 

Along with most of the school, it seemed.

"Hey, Loser. Told them everything we could to get them off your back but they still want to hear it from you." Michelle said as soon as she saw him.

Then, a bunch of questions started as the crowd practically surrounded Peter.

"OKAY!! Here are the answers. No, I have never seen a giant scorpion suit until then. No, I don't know how Gargan got it or his strength. Yes, I was cut and poisoned. I'm fine now. No new scars. Yes, Flash saved Michelle. And finally, I don't want to talk about anything else."

The crowd didn't seem to take the hint as more questions started.

"What about what Jameson said?"

That was one he didn't want to address. But he had to say something.

"Look, I don't want anyone to be in danger here. Tony says he has some ideas to make sure that doesn't happen. He's going to meet with the school later today."

Betty came up to Michelle and showed her something on her phone. The two girls moved off to the side.

Peter finally had enough and pushed past the crowd. That's when he found Flash leaning against the door of the school.

"Hey, Peter. Good to see you moving." 

"Yeah. Glad to be."

"If you want, I could give you some tips on being popular." 

"No offense, Flash, but I don't think you have superhero-level advice."

"Now that hurts, Parker. I am a legend here."

Peter actually found himself smirking at that.

"Whatever you say. Look, thanks again for what you did."

"Don't mention it. Brought me some serious street cred here."

It was true, everyone knew Flash had saved Michelle. Funny part was, he didn't tell anyone. Someone filmed it on their phone and uploaded it. 

His social media pages were getting more followers by the hour.

"Hey, any chance you'd come to a party now?" Flash gave a weak smile as he asked.

"Don't push your luck, Flash." Peter smirked back.

"Had to ask." 

"Cap, we have to talk." 

Steve saw Sam standing at the doorway with a file in his hand.

"What is it?"

"Take a look."

Steve opened the folder and his eyes grew dark at the information.

"Has Tony been told yet?"

"Came to you first."

"Get Bucky. I'll tell Tony and meet you later."

He looked back at the file. Staring at the man who nearly destroyed the closest family he had ever had.

Helmut Zemo's picture stared back at him.

Before Peter could step in the school, Michelle had come up to him with the article Betty told her about. She put her phone right in Peter's face.

Who is Michelle Jones? Spider-Man's secret love.

"Where the hell did this come from?!" Peter yelled.

"No idea. The whole school is talking about it. Apparently, someone told them they saw us together…" She shrugged and went stone-faced. "There's a whole article on me and our plans to get married right after high school."

Peter burst into flames. "What?!"

"Yeah. Got to admit, I wasn't expecting you to propose, Tiger. But it's going to have to be a no. Way too soon." She waved off.

"What? I… I wasn't going… who wrote this?!"

"Some hack. But I'm more focused on the fact someone here gave them this. They told everyone we were a couple."

"You haven't denied it?"

She looked down slightly. "Should I?"

"If you want to… I mean, it would be easier on you."

"Peter… I'm not going to lie. I know the risk. Besides, someone took my choice away with this crap. Guess I'll pull a you. So?" 

Michelle held her hand out to him.

Peter gave her the smile she really liked to see and took her hand in his.

Several people started talking about their joined hands as soon as they entered.

Ned came up to them after talking to Betty.

"So you guys are being open with it now?"

"No point in really hiding it anymore." Michelle shrugged.

"Well, I'm happy for you two." Betty said as she came over. "You guys are so cute."

Peter blushed at that. Michelle squeezed his hand and smiled at him.

"Maybe girls will stop giving me their numbers now." Peter hoped.

"Not likely, Tiger." She replied. "Time for class, so I'll leave you to your adoring public." She smirked as she saw more people coming toward them.

"Wow, thanks." He replied as some of the teachers stepped out and told everyone to get to their classes.

Michelle was grabbing her books when she saw someone stop next to her.

"Hey, MJ. I saw all the attention you're getting. How are you doing?" Brad asked.

"Oh, fantastic. Don't you know I love having everyone talk about me and stare?" 

"Sorry… I was just…"

"Relax, Brad. I'm fine. Just being Peter's friend had people gawking. Now? Well, they're just easily distracted. Something else will come up and they'll move on." Michelle shrugged.

"Hope so. If you want to talk… I'm here." He promised her.

Michelle had to stop herself from narrowing her eyes. Brad had a thing for her, that was obvious. And to approach right after the article? Maybe she was being paranoid, but someone did give the interview. So until she personally cleared them, everyone was a suspect.

"Alright. Thanks. See you at practice." 

Brad smiled at her and went to his own class. His smile still on his face.

"Hey, Big Green, you called?" Tony said as he exited the elevator.

"Yeah." Bruce brought up the hologram of his findings. "Found something interesting in Gargan’s blood."

"Whatever made him go from murderer to super-murderer?" Tony eyed the strain.

"Yes, but it's very unusual. It's nothing like Steve's or even my own work."

"So someone new is attempting super-soldier formulas? Shocking." Tony remarked as he pulled out one of his hidden snacks.

"It does give a person super strength and reflexes, but it also does crazy things to the mind. I tested some on a lab rat… it ate one of the others."

"Gross." Tony kicked up his feet as he threw a blueberry up and caught it in his mouth.

"Here's the stranger part. I was able to match it to someone's blood already in the system."

That made Tony sit up.

"Who's?"

Bruce brought up the other strain. There were clear differences but also very similar details.

"That's Peter's blood." Bruce answered. "This has some similar aspects of what made Peter… well, you can see it."

"Son of a bitch…" Tony made the connection. One even Bruce wasn't aware of.

Peter had told him how he got his abilities. Or more specifically… where.

He ran out of the room without looking back.

"Tony!!" Where the hell is he going?

Decathlon practice wasn't as bad as the rest of the school. Thankfully, Peter already answered all the questions they had so nobody pressed on.

"Okay, I've been saving an announcement for the end of the practice: We are going on a school trip to Europe." Michelle announced.

"What?" Ned asked.

"You heard right. A trip to Venice and Paris, for educational purposes of course. But if there are other activities, well, who are we to pass them up?"

Peter found himself excited for this. He loved New York but a chance to get away from the prying eyes and media? That sounds like a nice break.

"That sounds awesome." Peter said.

"Planning on swinging around Venice? Or on the Eiffel Tower?" One of the members couldn't stop from asking.

Peter sighed. "No. I don't think Europe will need Spider-Man." 

Maybe I can just have a nice, somewhat normal trip. Take MJ on a romantic date. Yeah, this sounds great.

"Come on, Peter. You can't tell me a selfie on the side of the tower doesn't sound cool." Flash said.

Peter just rolled his eyes. 

I'll never admit it but that does sound fun… 

Tony hit the brakes out front of the building. He moved in and completely ignored the security.

He hit the elevator and went up.

To say the receptionist wasn't expecting Tony Stark to walk in was a massive understatement. 

"Umm, can I help you, sir? Mr. Stark?"

"Is he in? If so, tell him we need to talk. Now."

"Tony, come in." Norman's voice came from the door.

Tony walked in and the door shut behind him. 

Norman's personal office was just as big as he wanted to be. A huge, tacky aquarium filled with expensive tropical fish was something he was obviously proud of.

"So, Tony, what do I owe the pleasure?"

Tony took off his sunglasses and looked over the fish.

"Norman, you remember when the government was branching out? Trying to replicate Rogers’ super serum? 

"That's a very random thing to bring up."

"Humor me. You see, my company was focusing on hardware but I heard some interesting things. Some of the contracts… well, one specific one theorized that using animals, certain small ones, their mutations could create a new, more advanced version." Norman didn't say anything. "Well, of course those tests didn't have any results. At least, ones that were reported."

"Interesting topic, Tony. What does this have to do with me?"

"I know you were the ones working on the genetics. I know you officially didn't make any progress. What about unofficially?"

"Tony, private contracts are just that. Besides, that sounds like a pipe dream. Genetic research? My company is built on chemical research, Tony. You know this."

"Osborn, I’ll make this as clear as I can." Tony said, getting right in Norman's face. "If I find out you were responsible for what happened with Gargan, I'll bury you."

"Don't threaten me, Stark." Norman warned.

"I've threatened gods. And no matter how much you want to believe, you'll never be one."

"Tony, please leave my building. I won't have security escort you. Out of respect."

Although he said this, there were two guards already at the door. 

"Let him leave." Norman ordered.

Tony put his sunglasses back on and walked away. Quickly hitting a small button that sent a sharp sound directed at the aquarium.

Which shattered and poured water everywhere.

"Oh wow. That's a mess." Tony noted to the guards and receptionist trying to gather the expensive fish up. "I know a good cleaning guy. I'll send you his number." 

Tony waved as the elevator doors closed. Leaving a furious Osborn.

What have you found, Stark? 

"Tony, we need to talk."

Steve waited at the entrance of the elevator.

"What now?"

Steve handed him the same file.

Tony opened it and read the details. His brow got tighter as he finished.

"Zemo’s escaped?! Fantastic! One more thing to add to the list of shit around here." Tony growled.

"Tony, I'll take point on this. Sam and I will find him."

"You mean three of you will. How can you be sure he won't get into his head again?"

"I won't let that happen, Tony."

Tony wanted to argue but stopped himself. Between the drones, Gargan, and now Osborn, he had enough on his plate.

"Fine. Keep me posted."

"I will, Tony."

Chapter Text

Peter was excited about the trip. He loved New York but was really looking forward to going on a vacation.

The constant media and people basically stalking him were becoming more difficult to ignore. 

Maybe I should ask Tony how he puts up with them… no, he loves being the center of attention. Not a lot of help there.

Tony had a long talk with the school board and, based on what May said, he had put any concerns they had to rest.

I hope that doesn't mean him or Rhodey floating around outside in full armor…

But he didn't discredit that possibility.

"So you think Norman Osborn created this 'Scorpion'?" Rhodey asked.

"Yes. It makes sense. He just happened to show up ready to help right after the attack? Peter's blood matching?"

"Still, what would he gain?"

"No idea. I'm keeping an eye on him. Now, what's the word on the drones?"

"Only a few more places to check, but without Steve and the others, we’re going to be busy on our own."

"Well, they're hunting that bastard so we'll make do."

"What about Peter's trip? You got anything for that? I can't imagine you letting him go without some aid."

"You know me so well." Tony smirked.

Peter was sitting on the couch turning through the channels, trying to find something that didn't have him in it. 

Jameson just kept going on about him no matter what Matt did. He didn't outright go after him, just constantly asked if it was safe to have him around.

It was infuriating. Still, he had heard a lot of people actually started protesting outside the Bugle in his support. 

Jameson was not taking it well. Some of his broadcasts were rants that made him look worse. Calling the protester haters of freedom of the press. 

That was funny.

Peter was going to go out but decided against it. Maybe Spider-Man needed a break for a night.

May found him in his room working on some designs later that afternoon.

"Hey, I thought you would be out swinging." She teased.

"May, I don't feel like being Spider-Man right now." 

May looked at him and saw some conflict. She then went to a cabinet and pulled out a folder.

"Peter. You should read these." May handed him some letters.

"What are they?"

"Fan mail. I saved them in case you needed a reminder of what you are to the people. These are the ones that really show it."

"May, I don't really want to…"

"Just read these, okay? I promise you'll understand."

May patted his cheek and left him alone.

Peter pulled up the first letter and started reading. Then another and another. All from kids. Kids that loved him. Called him the bravest hero on the planet. 

He did find himself smiling at them.

Then, he read one from a girl's parents, one that was new.

He also knew where it came from.

May came back about an hour later. Peter was gone and so was his suit. The letters on his table. 

She smiled, knowing what he was probably doing.

Peter landed outside.

He was tempted to climb up the wall but decided to, for once, use his celebrity status.

He walked through the doors of Mount Sinai Kravis Children's Hospital

Spider-Man casually walking into a hospital got a lot of people's attention.

Peter went up to the desk clerk. 

"Uh, hi, can you tell me what room Maria Elizando is in, please?"

The clerk looked him over. "Nice suit but I can't just give out…"

Peter pulled off his mask. 

The lady went wide-eyed. 

"Her parents asked me to come." Peter informed her.

"Of course… just a moment."

One elevator ride and many gawking eyes later, Peter was outside his biggest “fan’s” room. He was about to knock when it opened.

He assumed it was the girl's mother that stepped out.

"It's really you?" She asked. "I got a call and they said you were here."

Peter pulled his mask off again and he saw tears in the woman's eyes.

"I… got the letter and I'm sorry I didn't come sooner but there was a lot. Not that it's a good excuse, but I read it and I had to come."

"Thank you for this. She always talks about you. You're her hero."

Peter slipped his mask back on and entered. He saw the girl on her bed. She looked good, considering.

"Maria, someone is here to see you." Her mother said.

The girl's eyes went wide when she saw Peter. Even more when he pulled off his mask.

"Hey, Maria. I heard you were my biggest fan. That's incredible." 

"You're Spider-Man…"

"Want me to stick to the ceiling to prove it?" Peter offered.

"Yes!!" Her face was filled with pure excitement.

Peter jumped up and was hanging upside-down. 

"Cool!" 

"Glad you think so. My friend ruined his Legos when he saw it." Peter smiled as he dropped down.

"You are the greatest."

"No, I'm just a kid from Queens. You. You're amazing."

"You beat Thanos! You beat the Scorpion!"

Peter smiled at the girl's enthusiasm.

"We did. I wouldn't have been there if it wasn't for the Avengers. And if the Hulk hadn't brought everyone back. And the Scorpion, well I got lucky there. He caught me off-guard and his tail blade was bad. But I'm happy I have teammates to help me when I need it."

The little girl looked hesitant at the question she had.

"What is it? It's okay."

"Do you really have a metal arm?"

"Maria." Her mother started to talk about how rude that was to ask.

"It's fine. I would want to ask too." Peter held out his hand to the girl. "Here, knock on it."

Maria raised her arm and hit her knuckles against the forearm. The sound of her hand hitting metal was heard.

"That's so cool!"

"Yeah. It's pretty awesome. If I would have thought about it, I would have brought the one that can detach and crawl around. But I don't think your mom would have seen it as funny."

The older woman shook her head with amusement.

"Here." Peter laid a wristband on Maria's bed. "A gift. Hit the red button."

She put it on and hit the bottom.

The Spidey signal shined on the ceiling.

"Awesome!" She gushed.

"There's one more. Hit the blue one."

She did as Peter put his mask back on. 

"Can you hear me clearly?" His voice came from the band.

"Yes!"

Peter pulled his mask back off. "In case you want to talk, I'm just a button away. The range is limited so I won't be able to talk unless I'm in New York. But please consider I might be fighting more big bugs so I might not answer right away. " He joked.

"You… thank you!" 

Peter found himself being hugged by the girl. She was crying and she was so happy. He couldn't stop some tears from leaking down his own face.

He sat next to Maria, listening to everything she had to say and answering her barrage of questions. Peter lost track of time and it didn't bother him the least.

He was almost tempted to leave his mask with her as she tried it on and Karen talked to the happy girl for a few minutes. But unfortunately, he didn't think that would be a good idea. 

Of course every kid in the hospital heard he was there. They practically flooded the room. Peter moved out to the hallway to give them and himself more room.

He had no idea how many photos he posed for. But there was no faking the smile he had in each one.

Peter stayed until visiting hours were over and he had to leave. He made promises to make it back to anyone he missed before leaving on his vacation.

Spider-Man's excited whoops were heard from every person on the street as he swung back to the tower.

Screw Jameson and his news. 

When Peter finally made it back home, he found Tony waiting for him.

"I have something for you." Tony said.

"What?" Peter asked as he pulled his mask off.

Tony pulled out a sunglasses case and handed it to him.

Peter opened it and saw a pair that looked identical to the ones Tony always wore.

"Thanks. I'm going to guess they're not regular sunglasses?"

Tony smirked at his assessment. "Put them on and say ‘E.D.I.T.H.’."

Peter gave him a look but did as instructed. They lit up and he heard a voice.

"Hello, Peter." E.D.I.T.H. spoke.

"Ah. Hi?"

"Special glasses, Pete. They are connected directly to my defense system."

"What?" Peter was stunned.

"Well, now you have backup at the front of your lobes. An entire army of drones and other features. In case you need some help and we're not fast enough. Or are somewhere else." Tony reasoned.

"Tony, you can't give me control over your defenses." Peter argued.

"Why, are you going to use it to blow up a classmate?" Tony raised his eyebrow. "Kid, I trust you."

"Tony… thank you."

"You're welcome, Underoos." Tony then pulled out a smaller case. "Something else."

Peter pulled it open and found some contacts. 

"Contacts?"

"Ones that will be scanning for any drones that are cloaked. Just put them in and they're on. They can only do that much but it will give you an edge."

"They look like robot eyes."

"Yeah. Figured you'd like that."

"They are pretty cool."

Tony smiled and headed for the door. 

"Oh, by the way. The price for all these gifts is that you get to tell Morgan about the trip." 

"Hey, not cool!"

"Better you tell her why her big brother won't be around to play with. Mr. 5000."

Peter groaned.

Normally, Michelle avoided any Facebook posts that she wasn’t involved in. But that was becoming hard to do since she was posted everywhere!

All the different photos of her and Peter were being shown all over the site and some gave off some serious stalker vibes.

And now her inbox was filled with messages. 

Some were congratulations for getting the most famous man in the world. Others were from cousins asking to meet Peter. Some were from people claiming to be family wanting to meet him.

The ones asking what she did to get Peter and if she could give advice on how to go about getting such a catch themselves.

Then, there were the ones she didn't want.

Messages like:

Parker deserves a real woman!

You're not good enough for Spider-Man!

Michelle slammed her laptop closed and almost threw it out the window.

This shouldn't be getting to her. She never really cared about what others thought. 

She was in her element shutting people up with facts and the truth.

But she couldn't help but feel some small insecurities.

She pulled up her phone and went to Peter's contact. 

The picture of him making his stupid smile on it made her grin like an idiot.

"He's a dork… but he's my dork."

Peter is Spider-Man but these bitches don't see him. They see the 'hero'. Not the nerd loser. The loser with a heart of gold. 

"They're not good enough for him." 

She picked up a book and started reading.

Silently flipping off the world with her lack of care for what they thought.

Norman was sitting in his office, the destroyed tank still making him furious. Worse, Stark had actually sent the number for the cleaner!

His private cell ringing pulled him out of his thoughts.

The number was blocked. Intrigued, he answered.

"Who is this?"

"Someone who wants to help you."

"Help me how?"

"Stark."

Norman sat up straighter.

"I'm afraid I don't know what you're talking about."

"Yes you do. Just listen. I think you're going to like what you hear."

"A random voice on the other end. No. I have no issues with Stark other than his lack of respect for a man's property. Now don't call me again."

"He knows something. Something that could hurt you and you know it. Just hear me out."

Norman wanted to hang up but decided not to.

"Fine, I'll indulge you in your fantasy for 30 seconds."

He set the timer and listened. 

This might actually be useful.

Chapter Text

"Everyone on the ground!"

Shots fired sent the crowd down on the floor as the men gathered around.

The bank teller reached for the switch but the sudden appearance of the rifle right in his face stopped his hand.

"Good move. Now get out here, now!"

The tellers came out, their hands in the air.

"Alright, this will go very simple. We get what we want. Everyone goes home. Any heroes and you all die."

The six-man team split. Three on crowd control and three working the vault.

One watching the entrance was backed away from the others.

"Hey, does the no-hero rule apply to me?" 

The guy spun around, coming face-to-face with Spider-Man hanging upside-down.

Peter headbutted him, then dropped to the ground.

Two of the guys' guns were webbed out of their hands before they realized what happened.

The third guy acted faster, pulling the trigger and firing.

Peter shot a web dead center. It went straight into the barrel and the bullet stopped in its tracks.

"Tell you what, give yourself over to the police and no punches. Deal?"

Peter didn't think so as the guy he already hit tried to grab him from behind. He jumped up, flipped, and kicked the guy hard in the back, sending him into one of the others.

The other three came rushing out of the vault. 

"Okay then, plenty of punches and quips for everyone."

Peter shot out webs as the others raised their guns at him.

Officer Davis was stationed close when the call for the bank alarm went off. He pulled up and saw several people moving outside.

All looked relieved.

Inside the bank was a huge web. Filled with the robbers as it swung from the ceiling. The guys were groaning and cursing loudly.

"Hey, Officer." A voice called from up top. Then, the red and black-suited young man landed next to the web.

"Spider-Man. Been busy?"

"Oh, not really." Peter casually leaned against the webbed guys as he wiped off some none existential dust from his collar bone.

"How long are they going to be up there?" 

"Two hours. Some might even be awake then." He pointed to one of the guys. "Except him. He headbutted my arm. I tried to get him to stop, but…" He shrugged and left the sentence hanging.

"Well, guess I'll take it from here. You going to take my job?" He joked.

"No way. Spider-Cop… wait, that does have a nice ring to it."

"Not really."

"I think it could really grow on people. Well, keep up the good work, Officer. Me, I'm going on vacation."

"Hey, wait a second." Davis stopped him then held out his hand. "I need to thank you."

"No problem. Happy to help." Peter replied as he shook it.

"Not for this. You saved my boy. The Scorpion." He clarified. "I don't know if you remember but he was the kid in your shirt."

"Shit! I remember that. Oh, sorry for cursing. But yeah, I remember when Gargan was looking at him. I nearly had a heart attack."

"Me too. So thank you. He hasn't stopped talking about you. He's fighting for the leader of your fan club." He smirked.

"Well, not to discourage him, but I met my biggest fan. She pretty hardcore about holding the title."

Not to mention the other little girl that was his personal favorite, but big brothers were biased.

"Hey, before you go." He whispered. "Look, my kid will never forgive me if I don't bring a picture."

Peter smiled under his mask. 

He posed with Davis. Holding bunny ears behind the officer’s head.

That's when another officer entered and saw the two.

"Really, Davis?"

"It's for Miles, Yuri."

"Sure…" 

"Hey, Officer Watanabe. Good to see you again." Peter waved.

"Hey, kid. Shouldn't you be studying or something?" 

"Crime doesn't wait for study breaks! And Spider-Cop is on his beat!" Peter had to have some fun with it.

"Oh God, no…" she rubbed her head.

"I'm sure you will come to love that. But you're right, got to swing."

He waved, then leaped up and out the window he came in.

"Do not encourage that." Yuri warned.

"I didn't." Davis smirked.

Peter swung out and down the street. He landed on a roof and took a seat on the edge.

He had a few more hours before needing to head home. 

Karen was listening to any police chatter, which he was sure was legal, and keeping an eye out for any more trouble.

He knew after the Scorpion incident, he needed to be seen more. 

Without Ironman having to come save him. 

Tony needed to focus on bigger issues. Like the drone guy or girl. 

The little people are his responsibility. One he promised he'd always do his best for.

With the vacation so close, he wanted to go knowing he helped as many as possible.

Several small burglaries, a stolen car, a few little old ladies needing directions, and now a holdup. It was a very productive day.

As he stood up, he looked off the side of the building at the neighboring one and saw… himself.

A huge painting of his scarred face. Holding the Gauntlet.

He pulled off his mask and did a double take to make sure he really was seeing it.

"Woah… that's creepy. They didn’t even get my eyes right. And my nose looks nothing like that."

Are you really criticizing a painting of yourself to yourself while talking to yourself out loud??

"Yeah, I need a vacation." He sighed.

Shaking his head, Peter pulled his mask back on and took off. 

It was finally here. His vacation was tomorrow and Peter was looking forward to some peace, hopefully.

But there was one thing he had to do first. The most difficult thing ever.

"Hey, Morgan." He knocked on her open door.

"Go away."

"Come on." Peter came in and sat next to her.

She turned her back more to him.

"Hey, I'm not leaving forever. It's just a little while. I'll be back before you know it."

"Still leaving."

"I'll bring you back a gift." He tried to bribe her.

"...What gift?"

"Something I know you're going to love. I promise I'll look all over Europe to find you something."

Morgan turned back to him. She still had a frown on her face.

"Hey, can you give me a smile? That frown hurts. I mean, really hurts… my heart is so sore right now."

Peter made a big scene of grabbing his chest and falling to the ground 

Morgan didn't laugh.

"Okay, could have stopped me before I went down. Fine then, I have no choice…"

Morgan saw his hand raise up and before she could react it was on her stomach.

Her laughter filled the room.

"Stop! Stop!!" She begged.

Peter grabbed her with his metal arm and she was trapped in the air against him. He didn't need super strength to hold her but it did make it easier.

"Stop!!!!!" 

"There's that smile." He stopped.

"You're mean!" She still had a grin.

"You love me anyway." 

"...Promise a cool gift?" She had full puppy eyes going.

"Absolutely. You know I won't forget my little sister."

"Okay. You can go."

"Thanks for the permission." He laughed.

He put her down and sat next to her.

"Hey, you got a job to do here. Someone has to help your mom keep an eye on Tony. He needs more supervision than me." 

Morgan giggled at that and hugged him tight.

The day of the trip…

"Alright, got everything?" May asked when she came into his room. Peter was loading up all his stuff.

"Yep."

"Clothes, passport, toothbrush, paste, deodorant, your suit?"

"May. I don't think I'll need it."

"You never know, Peter. It may come in handy. I'm having one of your tingles about it."

"It's called Spidey-Sense!"

"I like mine better." She smirked and left him alone.

Peter went to the closet and grabbed his suit. He held it out before putting it in his dresser drawer.

Got E.D.I.T.H. and those contacts. I'll be fine without it.

He locked Ben's old suitcase. He smiled at the initials before picking up the case and heading out the door.

"Well, Underoos, you ready?" Tony was waiting outside his room.

"Yeah. I really want to just get away for a while."

"Tell me how that goes. Ten bucks says you're just going to be gawked at in another language."

"Thanks for that." Peter groaned.

"You’ll be fine. Just have fun." Tony then handed him a brown bag. "You might want to hide that in the bottom of your suitcase."

Peter narrowed his eyes and opened the bag. 

"Tony!!! I don't need these!"

"A long, barely supervised, trip with your girlfriend. Yeah, you do. Trust me, better to have and not need them than to need them and not have them."

Tony patted Peter's shoulder and left the red-faced teen standing there.

Running through the airport was hectic at the best of times but for Spider-Man, it was even more of a pain.

Even with the hood up, people still recognized him and Peter found himself being asked constantly for an autograph.

He did sign as many as he could and posed with some kids but had to hurry to make it to his gate.

Michelle walked beside him. Their hands interlocked.

The pair ignored the looks and photos being taken.

Michelle was considering buying some exaggerated sunglasses that would conceal most of her face. 

Celebrity status was something she was really not interested in. At all.

At the gate, the group waited until the lady at the front called him over.

"Mr. Parker. You and your friends have been upgraded to first class."

"What?" 

His phone went off just then.

If you won't take my jet, fly first class. Enjoy the trip, Underoos!

"Dammit, Tony…"

"What are you going to complain about?" Ned asked. "This is awesome."

His phone went off again.

Don't forget Morgan's present. If you're looking to get me anything I can send a list of preferred options.

"Billionaire asking for a gift. Yeah, definitely Tony Stark." Peter smirked at that.

"Hey Peter, now you can travel like a celebrity should." Flash came up next to him.

"I was fine with Coach."

"You really need to embrace your status. Hang with me on this and you'll see the perks." Flash offered.

"Yeah because you have a worldwide rank." Michelle said.

"I have followers all over the planet."

"Instagram… " Michelle pointed to Peter. "Superhero." She weighted her hands up and down.

"Okay, can we get to our seats now?" Peter interjected.

Peter took his right next to Michelle. Ned and Betty were in front of them and Flash had snagged the seat across from them.

He was already making a new video before even taking off.

"Hey Peter, anything to say?" Flash had his phone aimed at him.

"Not really."

"Come on."

"Flash…"

"I do." Michelle said.

She looked at the camera and then to the attendant pouring Flash a drink. 

"He was Blipped. So underage."

Flash found his drink gone. "Not cool, MJ."

She smiled and pulled out her book.

Peter squeezed her hand and smiled back.

Tony was making lunch when his cell started ringing.

"Stark Eats. Wait time is 20 minutes. How many in your party?"

"Always one for jokes, aren't you, Stark?" Norman's voice came from the other end.

"Osborn, you get the cleaner’s number?" Tony smirked.

"Yes… look Stark, I need to tell you something. In person."

"Didn't think I was welcome in your tower anymore." 

"Not there. Meet me in Central Park in an hour."

"Osborn, if this is an assassination attempt then it's very poorly disguised."

"No tricks, Stark. I swear on my wife's headstone."

"...Fine. Central Park, right?"

"I'm sure you'll have no problem finding me." 

Norman hung up.

"FRIDAY, tell Rhodey to gear up."

Not saying I don't trust you, Norman. But no, I don't.

The flight was as peaceful as Peter thought it would be: not very.

First class did have its perks though.

MJ and him were using the dual headphones. She was listening to music while reading. He had his pad out, doing more designs.

He considered having the special contacts in but opted not to. The odds of someone spying on him with drones in an airplane was low.

Of course, every once in a while, when he got up to use the restroom, one of the kids on the flight would corner him.

Peter didn't mind the kids at all. Hell he loved being around them.

On the way back to his seat, one very attractive girl “accidentally” bumped him. She apologized and smiled a very hot smile his way.

I miss being the nerd they avoided… 

When he got back to the seat, he looked over, seeing Ned and Betty holding hands.

"Finally." Michelle said when she realized the two as well.

"Not everyone can fall as hopelessly fast as us." He teased.

"Don't push your luck, Tiger." She smirked back.

She did like it when he teased. But she wasn’t going to admit it to him.

"Hey. How are you doing? I know those cameras are intense."

"Fine, I guess. I knew it would be annoying. More than I thought, but…" She shrugged.

"I'm sorry. I wish I could make it easier for you."

"Is there anything you don't apologize for?"

"I haven’t taken the blame for world hunger yet." 

"I'm sure you'll find a way." 

She then grabbed his hand and held it as she put her head on his shoulder.

Peter smiled and leaned down against her head.

In the middle of the park on a bench…

Tony was sure that Osborn had a sniper somewhere. But he had Rhodey hovering out of sight, ready.

"Stark. Please have a seat."

"Can we get to the important thing here?" 

"Fine. You were correct on the research. However, it was shut down six years ago."

"Really? Why do I not believe that?"

"Because it was stolen." Norman pulled out a file. "The lead doctor in charge was less than pleased about my decision. He stole the material and disappeared."

"You let someone get away with your research? I find that hard to believe."

"Of course I reported it. The FBI has been searching for years."

"Alright. Why tell me now?"

"Because a few days ago, I was contacted by someone. Someone who wants you gone."

"Not surprising. A lot of people would be happy to see me dead."

"This man seems obsessed with it. He offered to do the job if I assist."

"Is that what this is, Norman? Going to take the shot?"

"I'm not stupid, Stark. You are annoying but I have nothing to gain from making an enemy of the Avengers."

"Smartest move you can make. What's this guy's plan?"

"No idea. He only gave me an address. Wanted to talk in person. Told him I would consider it." Norman pulled out a piece of paper and held it out to Tony. "No strings, Stark. A peace offering."

Tony took the paper. 

"This stinks of a trap but it wouldn't be the first. Hope you are making the right decision here, Osborn."

Tony stood up and walked away. 

"I'm sure of it, Stark." Norman said as he stood up and walked in another direction.

Chapter Text

Arriving was slightly more enduring until something unexpected happened.

After collecting their bags, Peter was met with several men in suits. One in the front seemed to be guarded by the others.

His senses weren't going off so they weren't dangerous but he had an uneasy feeling.

"Mr. Parker."

"Yeah. Can I help you?"

"May I have a private moment of your time?"

"Ah. No offense but I have a rule about not going off with strangers in a foreign country."

"Peter." Michelle spoke. "That's the Prime Minister." 

Peter became a deer in a headlights. Politics and politicians were even worse than the media. Pepper had been at the front of any attempts to get his endorsement.

But she was thousands of miles away.

"I apologize for not addressing myself more clearly. I wish to welcome you."

"OH. Thank you but I don't think I really warrant the Prime Minister as a welcoming committee…"

"Mr. Parker, you are the most famous young man on the planet. You and your Avengers are heroes. I only wish to personally thank you for your efforts."

Oh, so that's why I can see cameras off to the side? You just want a photo op with the “Savior”. God, how I hate that title…

"Mr. Prime Minister. It's a great honor to be in your presence." Mr. Harrington said, stunned. "I'm the chaperone for the trip."

"A pleasure." 

There was an uncomfortable amount of silence. But it was broken by the man.

"Mr. Parker. I thank you for your time. If there is anything you need, please do not hesitate to call." 

He held out a card.

Peter had to stop himself from rolling his eyes.

"Thank you, sir. But I don't want any special treatment here. Just a break from everything would be great."

"Of course. I believe you have earned it, young man." 

He smiled and shook Peter's hand as the teen took the card.

Peter heard the cameras going off.

Great. Guess I'm going to be on Venice’s front pages… 

After the very awkward moment, the rest of the team were heading out, still stunned by the encounter.

"Can't take you anywhere. Can we, Tiger?"

MJ saw her comment had the desired effect when Peter smiled and took her hand.

However, it faded when they saw the large paintings of the Avengers decorated all over the place.

His face front and center.

"Well, at least most of them got my nose right." He mumbled.

"Well, that's funny." 

Tony had the address Osborn gave him and wouldn't you know it? It matched one of the few sites he hadn’t gotten to yet.

"Tony, this has 'trap' written all over it."

"Yeah. I just don't care."

"Tony…"

"We're going, Rhodey. Whoever this is. I want them."

Rhodey sighed. "Let's try not to get killed, okay?"

"So little faith."

"I know who I'm talking to."

Tony's phone went off just then. The number was someone he did not want to speak to at the moment.

"You gonna keep ignoring that?"

"That was the plan."

"You know he's not going to stop. No matter how many times he has to do it."

Tony shrugged. "I like to see the missed calls. Ah, screw it." He answered. "Hi, Fury…"

"Stark. Finally remembered how to answer? We need to talk, there's a situation that you need to assist on." Fury's voice was filled with anger.

"Little busy, Nicholas. Call back later."

"Stark, don't you dare…!"

Tony hung up the phone and had FRIDAY block the number for now.

"Let's go."

"Yeah, that's going to go over well later." Rhodey muttered.

The boat ride was great. The way the wind blew MJ’s hair and the sun shined on her made him feel like the luckiest guy on the planet. 

He still had to deal with people seeing him. Some recognized him immediately. Some others were freaked out by his scars and arm. 

He actually preferred them. Then, they realized who he was and that's when the phones came out.

The hotel was… decent. Smaller than he thought but that's better in his opinion. Big fancy hotels were way too public.

After getting to his and Ned's room, Peter began his search on his phone. He didn’t search on the plane since she was right next to him the whole time. 

It's hard to pull a surprise on your very observant girlfriend.

But he found what he was looking for close by.

A local store that was perfect.

MJ was going to love the necklace. 

And maybe he would find something in there for the other girl that had him wrapped around her little finger.

"Hey." 

He turned and saw MJ leaning against the door frame.

"Hey."

"Ready?"

"Yeah. Any signs of cameras out there?" 

"Not yet. But I'm sure you'll be all over the papers soon. 'Savior takes girlfriend on a romantic walk around Venice. How is he so lucky to have such a wonderful woman?’"

Peter smiled at that. 

"That's actually a good question."

"Yeah. Face it, Tiger. You hit the jackpot." She smirked. "Now hurry up, I'm hoping to ruin Flash’s videos at one point."

"Of course. Just need to grab something."

He reached into his bag but slipped and a smaller brown bag fell. The contents spilled onto the floor.

Michelle saw the small packages and went scarlet red with blushing. But tried to hide it.

"Wow. Thinking ahead, are you?"

It was Peter's turn to blush.

"I didn't… Tony gave them to me."

"Yeah, that went from embarrassing to creepy." She turned and headed out.

Peter hurried after her, trying to explain.

After the very awkward conversation, he found that playing tourist was fun.

No crime-fighting, just a teen on vacation.

Sure, the most famous teen on the planet but you can't have everything.

He took photos, especially if he caught MJ in them. The one where she is covered in pigeons was funny.

Until they flocked over him.

She laughed though.

Flash was doing his usual live videos and photos. Surprisingly, he didn't try to get Peter in any.

All in all, a good start.

Discreetly, he slipped off and found the shop.

One Black Dahlia necklace and another smaller surprise for Morgan in the bag, and he was running back to the group.

"Hey. Where'd you go?" Michelle asked.

"It's a surprise." He smirked at her.

She gave him a narrow-eyed look but before she could press on, a man came up offering flowers.

She declined but Peter bought one and handed it out to her.

"Threatening me, Parker?"

"What?!" 

"Giving me something to slowly watch die."

He looked at her but her messing with him was getting easier to see.

"Well, I could give it to someone else. I'm sure Flash would enjoy it." He teased back.

Michelle gave him a mock glare but took the flower.

She turned her back to him as they walked on a bridge. The blushed smile hidden from his view as she smelled the rose.

The others gathered with them as they walked.

None of them saw the water rippling underneath.

It was a simple cabin. Not unlike his. But everything felt off. This address, it was familiar but Tony couldn't place it.

"I'm not detecting anyone on the perimeter."

Rhodey didn't like this. Sure, full armor in their suits made them walking tanks but it was quiet. It made him uneasy.

"FRIDAY. Bring up the list of Obadiah Stane's former properties."

When Tony saw it, he knew why this was familiar. Obadiah used it all those years ago when he wanted to get away.

"Tony, we're at his old cabin? This isn't jiving for me."

"Yeah, well let's get this done."

Tony landed, then Rhodey. 

The cabin looked abandoned. 

"Stark. I knew Osborn would tell you. Predictable."

The voice came from within.

The two armed themselves.

Tony acted first and fired off to the side. 

Hitting the cloaked drone. It exploded into a hunk of metal.

"I got two more."

The drones dropped the cloak and took off, firing at the men.

The bullets didn't breach the armor. 

They returned fire and the drones retreated.

"Go after the drones. I'll deal with Deepthroat."

"Tony, we shouldn't split up."

"Then hurry."

Tony broke down the door and went in.

Rhodey sighed and targeted the drones.

Tony looked at the abandoned house. His scan did not detect anything or anyone.

"Well, you got me here. Now is it time to reveal your master plan?"

"Always like to hear yourself talk, don't you?"

"My voice is very soothing. I don't fully know how you're blocking my scans. But I have a guess. So, who all of my employees are in on this?" 

"You can't be surprised that you've pissed off so many. It's what you do."

"Everyone has their gifts. Yours is spying and hiding. I'm not impressed. All you've done is inconvenience a kid’s life. Barely."

"It was never about Parker. It's you. Always you, Stark."

"Well, now I feel special. Stop hiding. I'll blast this whole cabin down if I have to."

The voice jumped from dark corner to dark corner. 

Tony didn't look impressed.

Finally, he just shot out an arc blast and lit up the whole cabin. Finding nothing.

"This is getting boring. I know you have William Ginter Riva. That he's the one who weaponized my drones. And Janice Lincoln. Her leaving right before the footage gave me that clue. The only one not accounted for is you. I have an idea, of course. Want to hear it or are you going to keep up the want-to-be-scary act?"

There was a long pause.

Tony heard footsteps from behind the wall and aimed.

"You really think you're smarter than everyone, don't you?"

"No. I know it."

Obadiah Stane's smirking face came from around the corner.

This stunned Tony. His mind was trying to reason what he was seeing but he couldn't.

"You're dead." 

"That makes two of us, Tony."

Then, everything went to hell.

Outside, Rhodey shot down the last drone and felt the blast. 

An EMP hit his suit and shut the whole thing down. He fell to the ground.

"Shit. Broken Arrow."

The suit started up as the reactor restarted.

"Tony! Tony, do you copy?!" Rhodey shouted as his armor got him back to his feet.

Suddenly, the whole cabin erupted in a massive explosion.

Rhodey was blasted back from the force.

"TONY!!!!"

Chapter Text

Peter felt it.

Something was wrong. His senses were going haywire. Thinking the worst, he pulled out the contacts from his pocket.

Then, the ground shook. The water began to rise straight up, forming a… face?

MJ and him were both stunned. 

The water monster roared and blasted a torrent of water at them.

Peter acted, shoving MJ out of the path and taking the full force of the trench. Blasting him off the bridge and into the water.

His contacts were destroyed in the attack.

"PETER!" 

"MJ, move!" Ned shouted.

The beast slammed its fists into walls and buildings, tearing them down by the rush of water slamming into them.

Ned, Betty, MJ, and Flash were running for cover as the water poured over everywhere. It had no direction, just pure destruction.

Ned activated his web gauntlet and aimed at the face, but MJ grabbed his hand fast.

"Ned! Water! Electricity!" She shouted like she was talking to a small child.

"Oh. Right…" He felt really stupid at that moment.

They ran under an archway as the monster focused on other people and structures.

One of the buildings it hit broke and pieces fell, hitting bystanders. 

One large chunk fell as a woman was hit with a brick, knocking her to the ground. She looked up as the huge piece barreled down on her.

Then it was right above her, frozen in midair.

She was now looking at a soaking wet, scarred young man in flannel holding up the piece.

"Run!" Peter shouted. 

When she got up and ran, he groaned.

"Wow… this is heavy…”

As the monster moved back around, he put all his strength into throwing the piece into it.

It slammed into the chest, making the monster dissipate.

He sighed in relief but it was short-lived as the beast reformed faster than imaginable.

"Shit!"

It roared and launched a water fist at Peter.

He jumped and dodged. But others didn't have his speed. The monster's water was destroying everything like a tsunami.

Peter grabbed people as he jumped. Moving them out of harm's way but getting blasted with torrents as he went.

He was running up a building when it slammed higher and knocked another piece down onto him.

Thinking quickly, he webbed it, spun around, and tossed it back at the monster. 

This time, the creature split around the debris and hit the building all around Peter, taking chunks out of it and causing the structure to weaken.

As part of the wall started to go down, Peter webbed it and another. Soon, he was using webs to hold it together. 

The strain was pulling and had him wide open for the creature.

Peter had fear in his eyes as the beast roared and launched at him.

But it stopped.

Green air all around him was blocking the monster.

Then, another man flew in. His head covered in a… fishbowl?

The creature and the newcomer were battling as Peter held the building together.

He shot more webs over and over until the whole street was holding up the house.

The flying man blasted the water back, giving them some breathing space.

"Hey, Mister!! I can help! What do you need me to do?!" Peter shouted to the new guy.

Fishbowl looked over at him.

"We have to lead it further in. I'll get its attention. You get people out of the way."

"On it!"

Peter jumped ahead while the man shot green air at the water man.

He swung and grabbed bystanders as the flying guy brought the monster further in.

The battle went to a bell tower where green air and water clashed.

The collateral damage was hitting the tower. Fishbowl attacked, pushing the water away.

Peter saw the damage and jumped. He webbed the corners but the top half started to go.

Oh, come on!

He climbed up to the top and webbed from building to building, spinning around and wrapping it with webs.

It stopped the fall but the bell itself broke off and fell down.

He jumped after it.

The teenage girl at the bottom only saw the large bell falling toward her. 

Then, feet from her, it froze in midair. 

Webs held it as Peter landed in front of her. Putting himself between the girl and the battle.

The flying man used some sort of spell on the water monster. The green air enveloped the creature. Then, with a massive blast, the creature exploded water everywhere. 

The man landed and looked around for any signs of the monster. He saw Peter and waved before taking off.

Peter sighed in relief. He turned around and saw the girl looking at him in awe.

"Hey, are you…?"

That was all he got out because the girl was smashing their lips together. 

Peter was stunned at the act and didn't react fast enough before he felt the girl stick her tongue in.

Finally coming to his senses, he gently pushed her back.

Shaking his head, he took off back to the hotel.

Completely unaware of the photo being taken of the kiss.

"Tony, do you copy?! Tony?!"

Rhodey pulled up his deep scan of the rubble. 

"Come on, Tony, say something!"

His scan picked up on Ironman’s signature. He pulled and ripped away at the chucks of the building.

Come on, Tony. You can't die like this.

He pulled back the final piece and found Tony. His armor was intact but he wasn't moving.

"Tony?!"

He pulled off the faceplate and Tony's eyes were closed. 

"FRIDAY! Tell me he's okay."

"Boss has a pulse, but I detect head trauma. He needs medical assistance."

Rhodey picked up his friend.

"Hang on, Tony. FRIDAY, tell Bruce we're coming in."

He flew off faster than ever.

When Peter made it back to the hotel, he was relieved when he saw his friends already there.

"Peter!" 

Next, he was being practically tackled by Michelle. 

They were both still soaked but he didn't care. She was safe.

"Are you okay?" He asked.

"I'm okay. We're okay. Are you?"

"Yeah. Wet, but okay."

"What the hell was that?"

"No clue."

"Hey, Peter!" 

Flash came running over. 

"So who was that guy? New Avenger?"

"No idea. I've never seen him before."

"He's pretty cool. Already over the news. Of course, you're there too."

Peter looked at the screen and saw him swinging around and the other guy fighting the water monster.

"Mysterio. He's got a badass outfit. He's like Ironman and Thor rolled into one. But you still outrank him in my book."

"Yeah, thanks. I need to change."

They all did. A little while later, the group was back down discussing the event.

Peter was thinking about the fight when his phone rang.

It was May.

"Hey, May. It's crazy here. I'm alright and so is everyone else." He reassured her.

"Peter. Something’s happened. Tony's in bad shape."

"What?! How?"

"He was attacked looking into a lead on the drones. He's in a coma."

Peter felt weak at the knees. Tony was hurt. He had to get home.

"I'm coming home."

Peter rushed up to his room to pack. He didn't care about anything but getting home.

"Peter, what's going on?"

Ned saw him rush in and followed.

"Tony's hurt. I need to pack and get to an airport."

Suddenly, Ned fell to the bed. A dart in his neck.

"So nice to finally meet you, Spider-Man."

Peter turned and saw him. The eyepatch told him everything.

"You're Nick Fury."

"We need to talk. Come with me."

"You shot Ned."

"A sedative. He'll be fine. Now come on. Unless you want me to shoot someone else?"

Peter could tell he didn't do jokes. 

Coma.

The blast had been almost perfectly timed with the EMP. Tony's suit rebooted only a second faster than expected. It was the only reason he was still alive.

But his head had taken a hit from having his face plate open during the explosion. It shut after, but the damage was done.

Bruce said he was unsure when he would awaken.

Pepper sat next to her husband. She had hoped the days of Tony doing incredibly stupid things were behind them.

But as usual, he let his drive of protecting the ones he loves cloud his view.

Tony knew it was a trap and still went in. 

"If you don't wake up, I'll use that damn time machine just to go back and slap you so hard I'll break the timeline."

Tony wasn't making any movement. That wasn't right. Even when he relaxed, she could always see the gears in his head moving. Always thinking. 

Now, he was just still. 

May had been kind enough to watch Morgan for a time. 

The little girl desperately wanted to check on her Daddy. 

"Pepper." 

Rhodey was at the doorway. 

"Did you find anything at the cabin?"

"No. It was completely destroyed. Some small pieces of something I couldn't describe. Bruce thinks it's what they used to hide any signature. The EMP was destroyed as well."

Pepper nodded.

They really hid themselves well.

"Pepper. Did Tony tell you anything? He said he had an idea but never told me."

"Me neither. He said that they were watching all of us too closely. He kept it from everyone."

"So the only one who knows can't tell us." 

"Rhodey, I know Tony. He may not have given us the details, but he always has a backup plan. We just have to wait and see."

Rhodes hated that was all they could do.

"FRIDAY isn't saying anything either. She's completely silent on any intel. Tony knew he couldn't leave any with her or us. Who would he give it to?"

"Someone he knew they couldn't know anything about."

"I'm going to go and talk with Bruce about this. Let me know if he wakes up? I want to be here when you slap him."

Pepper nodded and held Tony's hand.

You'd better wake up.

"I'm going to have Tony moved to the cabin. Only you and Bruce will know that. Okay? I want him somewhere safe. Outside of the eyes and ears here."

"I understand."

Awkward would be the only way to describe riding in a boat with Nick Fury. 

"So Stark gave you some advanced glasses."

"Yeah. E.D.I.T.H.."

"Don't do anything stupid with those." Fury looked at him.

He led him into an underground place and Peter saw a base of some kind. With others around. 

And front and center was the flying man from earlier.

"You're Mysterio?" He said out loud by accident 

"Who?"

"That's what my friends are calling you…"

Peter saw the look on Fury’s face and stopped talking.

"Mysterio… I like it. But you can call me Quentin Beck. It's an honor to meet you, Spider-Man. I could have used you on my world." He offered his hand and Peter shook it. 

"Your world?"

"Beck’s from Earth, just not ours." Fury answered.

"There are multiple realities. This is Earth Dimension 616. I'm from Earth 833."

"I'm sorry, you're saying there's a multiverse? ‘Cause I thought that was theoretical. That changes how we understand the initial singularity. We're talking about an eternal inflation system. How does that even work with the quantum...? It's insane."

Peter saw Fury and his crew looking at him with annoyance.

"Sorry."

"Hey. Don't ever apologize for being the smartest person in the room." Beck smiled at him.

"Parker. What you and Beck fought today was a creature he's battled before. They came from his world with him."

"They were born in stable orbits. Within the black holes, creatures formed from the primary elements. Air, Water, Fire, Earth. The science division had a technical name. We just called them ‘Elementals’. They destroyed my world. My whole world."

Peter saw Beck look at his ring finger and realized what he had lost.

"Now they're here. An unfortunate byproduct of the stones being used."

Beck looked up at  him with a somber expression.

"The Snap… did I… am I the reason you're here?"

Peter was horrified at the thought.

"Peter, you couldn't have known. The stones were used four times. That amount of power was bound to have consequences. Thanos may have started it. Combined with the other two… you can't blame yourself." Beck tried to reassure him.

"But I used the stones! I brought the Elementals here!"

"Glad you see the possibility. Beck's been able to stop three of them so far. Now, we're going up against the last one." Fury said.

"The Fire Elemental. The strongest of them all. The one who defeated me last time. It won't again."

"Using the same way we tracked the others, this one is going to arrive in Prague soon. You're coming with us."

"Me? Wait, there's gotta be someone else you can use. What about Thor?"

"Off-world."

"Doctor Strange."

"Unavailable." Maria Hill interjected.

"Captain America?"

"Rogers, Wilson, and Barnes are unreachable. We've tried to contact them." Hill said.

"Mr. Fury, I'm just your friendly neighborhood Spider-Man."

"Bitch, please! You killed Thanos!"

"Technically, I didn't. I just removed him and his army. Like he did to us…" He saw that Fury didn't care. "Mr. Fury, I have to get home. Tony needs me to be there."

"Stark isn't going anywhere. Hell, if he knew how to answer his damn phone, he might not be there now!" Fury growled. "If you don't help, being home won't change anything. Our world is in danger. Like it or not, you have a responsibility. Are you going to run to Daddy knowing that?"

"Fury. Don't."

Fury looked at Beck in surprise.

"I'm going to stop the Elementals. That's my word. But don't talk to him like that. This universe is only still spinning because of him. He's earned some respect from both of us."

Beck and Fury locked eyes. Both challenging the other to blink first.

Finally, Fury turned to Peter.

"Parker. Believe it or not, I don't want to drag you into this. I actually believe you did earn a break. But the world needs you. If Stark was awake, I would go to him. He's not. What would he do in your place right now?"

Peter thought about it.

He hated to admit it but Fury was right. He couldn't help Tony sitting next to his bed, but he could make sure the world was still around for when he woke up.

"I need a suit." He sighed.

"We'll take care of that. You might want to tell your group you won't be joining them in Paris."

Beck smirked when he joined the rest of his crew.

"Well done, guys. The timing was perfect. Fury's heading to Prague. Parker too."

"Beck, you were right. As soon as Stark saw Obadiah, his guard dropped." 

"Of course. Emotions were always that man's biggest weakness. Is he gone for good?"

"Unfortunately, no. His suit saved him faster than we thought. He is in a coma."

"Well, that's not ideal, but I'll take it. Once we have E.D.I.T.H., we'll finish Stark. While he's being buried, Mysterio will be all the talk. Ironman will be a relic of a dead era."

"Mysterio?"

"Parker gave me a great name. Don't you think so?"

"What are we going to do with the kid?"

"Well, the world will lose one 'savior' but get a better one." He saw the look on his partner's face. "Hey, I don't want to kill Parker. But sacrifices have to be made."

"How do you plan to get a hold of E.D.I.T.H.?"

"Parker is a very smart, but naive kid. I just have to put on a good show."

The console flashed over and over. The owner moved to her seat.

"Who sent me… Stark. Heavily encrypted… you actually listened. What would you have to send me of all people?"

She delved into the security.

"Hmm… this might actually be a challenge." Shuri smirked as she started decrypting.

Chapter Text

Michelle sat alone, looking out at the sky. This was supposed to be a chance to get away from everything and have a fun trip with her friends and boyfriend.

But a fucking water monster ruined that!

Her phone going off broke her stargazing. She picked it up and saw a link someone had sent her.

Spider-Man's New Love? 

The front photo had Peter being kissed by someone who was definitely not her.

Peter wasn’t fighting the embrace or the kiss. 

She read the lines and felt anger growing inside her.

Calling her a crush he had moved on from?! 

Who the hell is that girl?!

She slammed her phone on the bed and went to Peter's room.

He was inside gathering up his things.

"Oh, hey. MJ, I'm sorry about this."

"The trip or the makeout session with the new girl?"

"What?!"

"Have you not seen the latest gossip?"

Peter pulled out his phone and saw the article.

"Shit. That's not what it looks like!"

"Well. I'm listening."

"I didn't want to do that. I saved her and when I checked on her, she kissed me."

"You don't seem too eager to end it."

"I was shocked."

"Right. Shocked."

She turned and walked back to her room.

"MJ! Wait." He came running after her. "Please. I'm sorry."

She stopped. She didn't know why she was acting like this. 

"I… I know you wouldn't do that." She said. "It's just… this and the article. And all those messages online…" She stopped, realizing what she just revealed.

"What messages?"

"Nothing. Forget about it." 

"MJ."

"Don't try the puppy dog eyes." 

She went into her room and shut the door.

"MJ! Come on!" He called from outside. "You know I can just force the door open, right?"

With a sigh, she grabbed her phone and opened the door. She opened her Facebook messages and handed it to him.

"Why didn't you tell me about this?" After he read the horrible things people were saying.

"Why would I? It's not important."

"It is. I could have…"

"What? Go on TV and tell your crazy fans to stop? Like that would do anything. Besides, I don't need you to speak for me."

"I'm not trying to! I just… I want to make this easier on you."

"You can't. I know what I was getting into, Peter. I'm a big girl, I can handle my own problems. I don't need a superhero to save me from online cowards."

"MJ…"

"I don't need help with this, Peter."

"I want to. This is my…"

"Oh, get over yourself. If you say it's your fault, I'm not going to hear it. Just go be the hero and we'll talk after."

"I don't want to go."

"Just let me be alone, okay?"

Peter looked crestfallen but slowly went out  the door.

"Hey." She stopped him. "Don't… don't die, please."

He left and she felt miserable. 

Fucking first stupid fight.

Peter sat in the van as far from the driver as possible. The guy didn't seem to be very sociable.

His whole trip was ruined, the world was in danger, and Tony was in a coma.

Now, he and MJ were fighting. Or something. He didn't really understand what that was about.

He just wanted to protect her.

"This sucks… Tony, I'm sorry I can't be there right now." He said to no one, trying to not focus on his relationship.

His talk with the team was met with a lot of questions. He couldn't give them too much information, at Fury’s orders, but he said he had to leave on Avengers business. 

The teachers tried to say that he wasn't allowed to just run off, since they were responsible for all the kids, but it wasn't like they could stop him.

Flash and Ned were practically demanding details but he gave them the basics.

Ned asked to be told later if he could.

MJ didn't even come down to say goodbye.

That hurt the most.

Rhodey marched past the lobby.

Security would stop him but it was difficult to stop a walking tank with a minigun on his shoulder.

"Sir. You can't…"

Rhodey pushed through the door and saw his target.

"Colonel." Norman started.

Rhodey grabbed him and held him by the throat.

"FRIDAY. Liar mode."

"Colonel?!" 

"Did you set us up?" 

"Release me!"

"Yes or no? Or we take a little flight."

Norman let himself relax slowly.

"I gave Stark the information. I had no knowledge of anything else."

"Pulse normal, Colonel Rhodey." FRIDAY informed him.

"Got to change that for you. It's strange from you." He mumbled. 

He let Norman down and sighed.

"Colonel. That was uncalled for."

"Don't. My friend is hurt and I don't care what you think about excessive force."

"Stark is hurt?! How bad is he?" Norman seemed very surprised by this.

"He'll live. That's all I'm at liberty to say."

"I understand.” Norman nodded. “I did not want this. I, like you and Tony, believed this to be a trap." He went to his desk and pulled up a small disk. "Here. The complete call between me and this person. I've already given a copy to a friend in the FBI."

"Just like that?" 

"As I told Stark; I have no desire to become enemies with the Avengers."

Rhodey took the disk hesitantly.

"Colonel. I wish Stark a fast recovery."

Rhodey nodded and walked out past the gathering security.

Norman sat at his desk and looked at the doorway. His eyes narrowed as he processed the turn of events.

Very interesting. 

The van stopped and Peter looked up. They definitely weren't in Prague.

"Where are we?"

"Your suit." The grumpy driver pointed to a building.

Peter walked out and heard something from the back. Banging, it sounded like. Slowly, he moved to the door and pulled it open.

"MJ?! What are you doing here?!"

She was stashed under some equipment and looked very uncomfortable.

"Prague sounded more interesting than Paris." She shrugged. "Now where's the bathroom? I've had to go for an hour."

"You can't be here! It's not safe."

"If you don't win, will it matter where I am?"

"MJ. This is serious!"

"When am I not? Peter." She looked ashamed. "I'm sorry. I said some stupid things. I know you want to protect me but you can't from everything."

"MJ."

"Hey. I don't have a lot of luck with people, Peter and this…" She motioned between them. "What we have is everything I want. And that still scares me. That I'm not good enough for you."

She had never been this open to anyone. Ever.

"How can you say that?! I still can't believe you're with me! MJ, you're incredible."

They shared a smile as she pulled him into a kiss. 

He pulled back and looked into her eyes.

"MJ… I… lo…"

"Who are you?" The driver came around.

They separated and Michelle spoke up.

"His girlfriend." 

"You are not supposed to be here."

"No shit?"  She shrugged.

"We have to get her back to the group." Peter stepped in.

He was about to tell her how he really felt and as usual, Parker luck ruined that. But he had to get her to Paris.

"No time. We have a schedule. Fury won't allow setbacks."

"She can't come. It's dangerous."

"She stays. Now go get the suit. We leave in ten."

"Well, isn't he pleasant?" Michelle said. "Now, I was serious about the bathroom."

"You brought your girlfriend?" Fury was ironically furious.

"I brought myself." Michelle said nonchalantly.

"Mr. Fury, we have to get her out of here. Please."

"I'm not running a school bus trip. She’s stuck here until after we finish." He looked at her. "You will stay out of the way and with Hill."

"What?" Hill said. She didn't look happy.

"Someone has to keep an eye on her."

"I'm fighting to not make an eye joke." Michelle whispered to Peter.

"What? Say something?" Fury demanded.

"Anyone ever tell you that you look like Mace Windu?" 

"MJ?!" Peter was absolutely stunned by her bravery.

"You were thinking it too." She shrugged.

Before Fury could reply, another voice interrupted.

"Well, this is a surprise." Beck said as he walked in. "Quentin Beck." He offered his hand to Michelle.

"Michelle." She shook back. "So you're the guy from another universe. Ours any different?"

Fury gave Peter a glare at the information he had obviously shared with her on the trip.

"Some. We didn't have any version of Peter on mine. And science was more advanced but it's very similar."

"Cool. So how does your magic work?"

"It's a complicated process. I'll be happy to tell you better details after if you're still interested."

"Okay."

"Can we get back to the task at hand?!" Fury interrupted.

"Of course, Fury." Beck answered.

"Good, so let's go over the plan."

"Right. While Beck is handling the Fire Elemental, I'll be assisting and on crowd control." Peter remembered.

"Yes. But Peter." Beck looked very serious. "During this, we have to be sure of one thing: under no circumstances can it touch metal. The more it absorbs, the stronger it will become."

"Can we use E.D.I.T.H..? An army of drones could distract it."

"Not a bad idea, but if it absorbs the metal it would be counterintuitive."

"Right." 

"We'll be on standby." Fury said. "Ms. Jones will stay in the car."

Michelle gave him a mock salute.

On the roof later…

"Hey, Mr. Harrington. Yeah, MJ is here."

Michelle smirked at how loud Harrington was.

"I'm going to get her back to you as soon as possible. I know. I didn't invite her!"

"Let me talk." Michelle said.

Peter happily handed the phone over. She was talking to him and he saw Beck fly up near the ledge.

"Ready for this?" Beck asked.

"No. Yes. I don't know." Peter sighed.

"Hey." Beck landed next to him as they sat. "Just stay focused and we'll get through this."

"I just really didn't want to save the world on my vacation. I know that sounds selfish."

"The last thing you are is selfish Peter. You gave this world. This universe everything. You're not selfish for wanting to have a normal life. Well as normal as you can."

"Thanks."

"I really wish I could tell you to take your girl and run. Go somewhere else and be with your family." Beck said softly. "Unfortunately, the world needs saving. It doesn't take vacations. But I'm honored to be fighting beside you here."

"I appreciate it, but I'm nothing special. Just a friendly neighborhood Spider-Man."

"No Peter, you're a hero. The 'Savior'."

"Don't, please. I hate that title."

Beck looked over the side at the big painting of Peter and the Avengers on the building.

"I imagine all that is overwhelming to you."

"Yeah, it can be. Those are everywhere." Peter groaned. "I shouldn't be here. I should be at home."

"You will be. Once this is over, you and your girl will be free to go. We just need to stop one giant fire monster." Beck looked serious after he said it. "Hey, with you, I like our odds. I didn't have any backup last time with it. This time, we show the Elementals that this world isn't theirs for the taking."

Peter nodded at Beck's conviction.

"Loser. Fury better get us a fast ride back or Harrington will probably be out of a job." Michelle said as she came over.

"Fury has connections. He'll get you back to your group." Beck reassured her.

"Mr. Harrington doesn't deserve that." Peter sighed.

"Agreed, but I wish I could see him now. I'm missing an incredible drawing of distress right now." She sat next to Peter. "You better be grateful."

Peter shook his head but gave her a small laugh.

Beck had no idea what they were talking about.

"Well, it's almost showtime." He floated up.

"Right. I need to get changed." He looked at Michelle. "Promise me you'll stay safe?"

"Promise me you won't die?" 

Neither could really make that promise.

Peter was waiting on his assigned spot. His black suit was more spy than spider. He jokingly spelled it Spyder-Man. 

No one found it funny.

"How's the suit, Parker?" Fury asked through his head set.

"Honestly, it's a little tight around the old web-shooter."

"Parker!"

"Right, shutting up."

Peter saw the large crowd and was terrified of the danger they were in.

Fury didn't evacuate the city to avoid a massive panic and he claimed no one in power would listen to the idea of a molten monster trying to destroy the world.

The fireworks were going off when he saw it.

The ground started to break and lava poured out.

It crept up a statue, then it erupted. The massive fire man let out a bloodcurdling roar as people began running.

"Beck, he's here!"

"Copy!"

Peter leapt down. Taking a large chunk of the ground and hitting the monster from the side as Beck hit it from behind with his spells.

With Beck hitting it, he webbed a fire hydrant. Dowsing the creature in water.

Steam covered the area.

Hill and Fury pulled up as the fight intensified. Michelle was watching from the back seat.

"Nick, back up!" Hill shouted.

He hit it in reverse as a molten foot barely missed them.

Now, they had the monster's attention.

The ground broke behind them, taking the wheels out.

"Out, now!" Fury and Hill shouted.

Michelle jumped out of the car as the fireball slammed into the engine.

The huge hand absorbed the car as it grew even bigger.

"MJ!"

Peter landed next to her and scooped her up. A quick swing and they were in a nearby alley.

"Please stay here." He practically begged.

She didn't argue, just nodded.

Peter went swinging back, grabbing debris and throwing it at the monster while Beck fired more spells.

Peter shot a web but didn't hit the thing. It hit something midair and he yanked, not sure what just happened. 

Michelle saw something land next to her. She found a strange-looking device on the ground covered in Peter's webbing. She carefully hid the piece in her bag.

Peter ran up the side of the building as the people in the ferris wheel screamed. 

He had no idea what they were saying but he understood screams of terror. 

He webbed the back to hold the thing up but he had to use his own strength with it.

The monster marched toward the wheel.

Beck flew in front of them and hit it with spell after spell, blasting it back.

Straight into a large scaffolding. 

The heat exploded as the monster began growing even larger in size.

"Oh no." 

"No." 

Beck and Peter said at the same time.

"It's too late. It’s drawing from the core." 

"What do we do?"

Beck's helmet disappeared. 

"Peter, whatever happens, it was good meeting you."

"What are you doing?!"

"What I should have done before."

Beck's helmet reappeared and Peter watched in horror as he covered himself in green air before diving into the monster's chest.

"Beck!"

The best roared as green began erupting out of it. Then, it burst into green air. It was over.

Peter saw Beck on the ground. Not moving.

He jumped down and ran to him.

"Beck! Beck!"

Slowly, Beck opened his eyes with a pained groan.

"That was not my best idea."

"Shit. You scared me, man."

"Sorry. Had to do it. There was no other way."

Peter helped him up as Fury and Hill came over.

Michelle right behind them.

She grabbed him and pulled Peter's mask off. Hugging him tight.

They both were breathing sighs of relief.

"Well done." Fury spoke.

"That was too close." Beck shook his head.

"You just saved our world. Close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades."

Fury offered out his hand.

"Mr. Beck, I'm going to a meeting in Berlin. I would be honored if you joined me."

Beck nodded and shook Fury’s hand.

Fury then looked at Peter. "The offer is extended to you as well but I think I know where you want to go."

Fury pulled out a plane ticket from his coat.

"One for New York." Fury looked more patient than he had. "Give Stark my best. He'd better wake his ass up."

Fury and Hill began loading up into their remaining cars.

"Ms. Jones. I have a car waiting to take you to meet with your group. He'll be ready when you are."

"Thanks, Mace." She smirked at his face again. "I need a few minutes first."

Fury glared at her but didn't reply.

"Loser, I'll be waiting at the hotel." Michelle said.

"Hey, before you go. Let me buy you a drink." Beck offered.

Peter felt he had a few minutes to spare so he agreed.

Shuri practically leapt in joy when she finally broke the last decryption.

Then, the console went blank.

"Stark, if this is some joke…"

Suddenly, a holographic image of Tony was being projected from her monitor.

"Hello, Princess."

"Stark."

"The one and only." It smirked.

"Even as a hologram, your ego radiates from you."

"I'm limited to responses. But ego and narcissistic words have a program response of ‘Bite me’."

"What is this, Stark?"

"A failsafe. My own technology has been compromised. FRIDAY was hacked. She didn't even know I found the bug. I couldn't risk the ones responsible discovering that I was on to them. I needed someone outside my tech and you are my backup plan."

"I'm honored." Shuri was radiating sarcasm.

"Even my loaded hologram is fluent in sarcasm. You can't fool me." Then, the image went serious.

"Shuri, these people are the ones who exposed Peter. He could be in danger. If you're seeing this, then I'm either dead or unresponsive. I need someone I know is smart enough to put the pieces together. I believe that the one behind this is one of a small list I've left in these files. If I'm right, he's very smart and deranged."

All Shuri had to hear was “Peter” and “danger”.

"Alright. Show me what you have, holoman."

In a small bar, Peter sat next to Beck and the bartender came over.

"Wow. Spider-Man and Mysterio. An honor. Please, whatever you want."

"Lemonade for the minor."

Beck smirked at Peter, who gave him a mock glare. 

"I guess whiskey for you?" Peter smirked back.

"I'm more of a scotch man." He leaned in and whispered. "Closest to my world's favorite."

After the drinks were delivered, Peter gave a small groan at the photos all over the wall of him.

"Can't go anywhere."

"That's the price of being a hero, Peter."

"I know. I just wish I had one normal day. But my trip’s ruined and I need to get home to be with Tony."

"Stark really means a lot to you. Doesn't he?"

"He's been my hero since I was little. Him and my Uncle Ben. When Ben… I lost him and Tony came into my life and sort of filled the void a bit. I have to be there when he wakes up."

"Peter, I understand better than anyone what you're going through. If I could be with my family, I would sacrifice anything for it."

Beck patted his shoulder.

"Thanks." Peter looked at the man who had lost so much. "Do you dream about everything that's happened?"

"What do you mean?"

"Sometimes, I still dream about Thanos. Taunting me. I told Tony and May but not about how many times it has happened. I don't know why I'm telling you."

"Fear of loss. I know it well. I have nightmares too." Beck looked sorrowful. "My wife. My kids."

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have brought it up."

"No, it's okay, Peter. You know, to be honest, I would have been proud if my children became half the young man you are."

"I wish I would have Snapped sooner. Maybe I could have brought them here with you before…" He left the rest to Beck to fill in.

"I wish that too. But you can't change the past. I'm here now. A new world free of the dangers of mine. And new friends."

Peter lifted his lemonade. "To new friends? Is that right? I've never done a toast before."

Beck smiled and raised his. When they hit their drinks, Beck noticed the glasses case in Peter's side pocket sticking out.

"Are those the E.D.I.T.H. glasses?"

"Yeah. Pretty cool right?" He pulled them out of their case.

"Well, let's see them. Come on, Spider-Man, put them on." Beck smirked.

Peter put the glasses on and Beck started laughing.

"What?" 

"Don't take this the wrong way, but they're not really your style."

"Oh, well how do you think they look on you?" 

Peter handed the glasses over and Beck shrugged before putting them on.

"Alright, they do look better on you." Peter admitted.

"So what can all these things do?" 

Beck pulled them back off and examined them closely.

"I only got a small amount of them understood. I'm actually a little hesitant to figure them out. But they are great for information gathering. Even stuff I don't want to know."

"Well, I guess that's something you have to see to appreciate." Beck handed them back.

Peter looked at him and took the glasses.

"E.D.I.T.H., authorize Quentin Beck to have access to you."

"Wait, what are you doing?"

"You want to see the full picture right?" Peter smirked.

"Peter, you can't give me access."

"I just did."

Peter handed the glasses back. Beck looked hesitant but reluctantly put them on. The system activated and he was reading all the information for everyone in the room.

"Woah. That's pretty cool. Wait, you've missed how many days of school?" 

The glasses gave him the run down on Peter.

"Shut up. I was in a coma for a month. And psychical therapy sucks, by the way."

"I have to tease you about something. I could go into your love texts with Michelle."

"No. No. Stay out of those."

Beck smiled and took the glasses off and laid them down on the counter. 

"I have to go. I'm going to walk MJ to her ride and then I have a flight to catch."

"Yeah, you shouldn't keep a lady waiting. Seriously, hold on to that one, Peter. She's a keeper."

"I know." He smiled back and got up off his stool.

"Wait, Peter. You almost forgot something." 

Beck picked up the glasses and handed them back.

Peter took them.

"Thanks for everything, Beck. I hope you get to meet Tony soon."

"Looking forward to it, Peter."

Beck held out his left hand and Peter's metal one shook it.

"You're a good person, Peter. Don't ever let that change. I hope we work together again. Maybe in less world-ending situations."

"Me too. I think you'll be a great addition to the Avengers. If you want."

"Could always use more friends." Beck shrugged with a smile.

Peter put the glasses back in their case and with a final wave, he ran out the door.

Beck's smile turned into an arrogant smirk as his simulation began to vanish.

The glasses were still on his face.

"Well, that was easier than I thought it would be." 

The crew started laughing and cheering.

"Poor stupid kid." Beck spoke to himself. 

Killed by your own technology. Given to me by your chosen apprentice. How's that for funny, Stark?

Chapter Text

Peter found Michelle waiting at the entrance to the hotel Fury was using as a base of operations.

"Hey. How was the party with the guy from another Earth?"

"Wasn't really a party. But he's really cool. When Tony wakes up, I'm going to see if he will consider making Beck an Avenger."

"Right. Tony." She didn't know what to say about that.

"Yeah. I have to get back home." He sighed. "MJ, I wish this didn't happen. I really wanted to have a fun vacation with you."

"It's alright. You didn't make world-ending monsters show up."

Peter looked uneasy. He hadn’t told her he might have.

"Do you want to take a walk first before we separate? My flight isn't until later."

"Yes." She grabbed his hand and pulled him down the street. 

They walked in a comfortable silence. No cameras, no fans, no reporters. It was the most relaxing thing they had done in a while.

"MJ. I wanted to give you something." He pulled the necklace box out. "I had planned to give it to you in Paris, but that didn't work out. Turn around and close your eyes. Please."

"If you ask me ‘does this rag smell like chloroform?’, I'll bite you." She muttered with a smile as she did what was asked.

Peter pulled the necklace out and slipped it on her. When she opened her eyes, she saw the Black Dahlia around her neck.

"Black Dahlia. Like the murder." She had a smile that she only let him see.

"Yeah." He smiled back.

"Thank you. I had a gift for you too… but I can't give it to you here." She was blushing. That had Peter's interest. She seemed really nervous to talk about it. "It will have to wait until we're home." Michelle concluded.

The two walked further over a bridge as they took in the night. Michelle stopped and leaned against the rail. She took off her backpack and laid it down.

Peter caught a glimpse of something metal in the open zipper.

"What's that?"

"No idea. Found it at the fight."

Michelle pulled the device out to examine it and she accidentally dropped it. When it hit the ground, the massive form of the air Elemental began flying around them.

Peter immediately pulled her back but nothing was happening. The monster roared and looked like it was attacking. No damage was done, though. The device stopped and the monster disappeared.

"What the hell was that?!"

Michelle kicked the device and it started again. "It's fake?" She asked.

Peter watched, not believing what he was seeing. "But we saw it. Felt it. The fire, water. Who could have done this?"

"Why would they?"

The green air came in and Mysterio began fighting the monster.

"Beck?!"

Peter realized everything now. He dropped his bag. Throwing things out until he got to the sunglasses case. He opened it and found them inside. He signed in relief. Until he examined them closely.

Made in Taiwan.

"MJ..." He was pale at the realization.

"Peter. What’s going on?"

"We have to go." He grabbed her hand and pulled her down the street. Away from her waiting car.

"Peter?!"

"It's Beck. It's all Beck. He created these things. Now he has E.D.I.T.H.."

"So? He can't use it without authorization… you gave him it didn't you?!"

"Yes. I didn't know! I was just... I really screwed up!" He pulled her off to the side and out of sight. "Listen, he could be watching us right now. I have to call Fury and let him know."

"What if Beck bugged your phone?"

"Shit… okay, I'll go to Berlin and tell him in person. You have to get out of here. Take the train. He could be watching the car too." He pulled out some money Pepper had loaned him for the trip. "Here, buy a ticket and stay out of sight."

"Peter. You think he will try to kill us?"

"He has to. We know the truth. He has access to all of Tony's defenses to help him now." Peter pulled out the suit Fury had made for him And began stripping right in the middle of the alley.

Michelle raised her eyebrows. Sure, they had done things. Several things. But him getting naked right in the middle of a dirty alley was not the place to think of them. Still, she loved looking at his abs.

Peter realized he was putting on a show.

"Could you turn around? Please?"

"I've seen it before." She couldn't help but tease.

"MJ."

Reluctantly, she did.

Once he was dressed in his Spydersuit, he pulled on the mask.

"Okay, let's get to the train station." He didn't wait for her to comply when his arms wrapped around her and they swung off.

Michelle tried not to scream as she held on tight. It didn't take long before he landed, but to her it might as well have been hours!

"You okay?"

She still held on tightly. "Yeah. Fine. But don't ever do that again." She slipped off of him.

"Sorry."

"Stop apologizing. You have a grumpy spy to get to." 

"Right. Be safe."

Michelle grabbed his suit and pulled him close. She pulled up his mask and crashed their lips together.

"If you die, I'll kill you." She threatened as they stopped, some fear in her eyes.

"I'll try not to." 

Peter pulled his mask back down and hopped up on the train to Berlin as Michelle went and got a ticket for Paris.

"This looks good but it just feels like it's missing something." Beck said. "You know what, double the damage." 

"Double?"

"Yes, we need to make it bigger. Trust me." The drones and illusion destroyed the pillars. "Much better. See? The bigger the destruction, the bigger the show."

His crew was working overtime to get the final performance going. With E.D.I.T.H., they had the full arsenal of Stark's personal initiative added to it.

"Beck. Parker never made it to the airport." One of the crew said.

"What?"

"His girlfriend ditched her ride as well."

"Oh. Well, that's not very concerning. Two teenagers sneaking off." He shrugged. "If Parker wants to have some 'fun' with his girl… who are we to stop kids in love?” Poor kid shouldn't die a virgin. "Just keep the drones on the plane. He'll show up eventually. Now, how's the upload to E.D.I.T.H. progressing?"

"Almost fully uploaded."

"Excellent. And Stark? We found where he is yet?"

"Our bug in F.R.I.D.A.Y. has him in a cabin in the woods. Backchecking has it listed to Pepper Potts’ personal property."

"Perfect. I want the strike ready just as the show begins." Stark burns and the world sees a true hero rise from the ashes. "Let's get my suit up." The projection went over him and his otherworldly outfit was now on. "As stupid as this looks, it certainly fits the role." Beck waved his hands theatrically. But the simulation was bugging. "Wait, why's this happening?"

"One of the drones projectors was lost in the Molten Man simulation. Don't worry, the picture will be perfect."

"What?! LOST?! Why am I just now hearing this?!" Beck shouted. "That projector is evidence! We are trying to trick 7 billion people, including Nick Fury! And kill the two most famous people on the planet! We can't afford mistakes!"

The whole crew was uneasy at the rage in Beck's voice.

"Anyone finds out what we are doing, we will be killed. Not me. WE!" He moved the drone to target everyone, making them move back in fear. "Nobody wants to die, right?"

Nobody said a word.

"E.D.I.T.H., bring up all the footage during the Molten Man attack from every camera available."

"Yes, Mr. Beck." 

Beck watched from all angles and saw Michelle picking up the piece. Don't do it kid. Just throw it away.

He fast-forwarded to Peter and Michelle on their walk and saw the projection being shown. Peter digging through his bag.

"Well, I hope you’re happy." Beck glared at William. "We could have gotten ahead of this. But now we have to kill an innocent girl!"

Hours later, Peter jumped off the top of the train. Landing in Berlin.

Almost on cue, a car pulled up.

"Shouldn't you be on a plane?” Fury asked as he rolled down the window.

"Mr. Fury." Peter pulled open the door and jumped in. "Fury, I have to tell..."

"Stop. Wait until we get to the headquarters. It's more secure." Boat or car, riding with Nick Fury was intimidating.

They pulled up to a building and Peter followed him inside.

Once in a meeting room, he found Hill waiting.

"Well, speak Parker." Fury said.

"Mr. Fury, Beck is a fraud. He created these ‘Elementals’." Peter slid the projector across the table.

"That doesn't make sense. We saw the destruction." Hill said.

"Watch it." Peter said.

Fury picked up the projector and the Elemental illusion started.

"What the fu…?"

Fury was interrupted by Hill.

"Nick."

"Parker, where did you find this?" 

"Michelle found it at the carnival. We need to act fast, sir. He took E.D.I.T.H. from me."

"But he can't use that without authorization." Hill pointed out.

"You didn't." Fury looked angry.

"I didn't mean to do it. It's complicated."

"You gave him access to Stark’s tech!"

"Yes! I know I made a mistake."

"Parker, you said Ms. Jones knew too. Where is she?" Fury demanded.

A sense of dread washed over Peter. His senses were acting up.

"Fury. He's here!"

"Wow, Peter. Is this how you treat your friends?

The whole building began to change. No longer a clean office. It became a construction site.

Hill started to disappear with the change.

"Hill?!" Fury pulled out his gun.

A sonic wave hit him hard against the wall. Everything went dark as the drones opened fire.

Peter moved and jumped, the bullets flying past him.

Then, several shockwaves slammed him mid-jump. Sending him crashing out the room and down the side. 

Before he hit the ground, another blasted him into the cement wall.

"I wish you didn't have to die. Really. But the world deserves better than a naive kid."

Peter only got to his feet when the machine-guns opened fire and he threw his metal arm up, trying to take the hits.

Bullets hit metal and Peter was pushed back against the wall. He slipped down and ran.

Straight into his school?

"Spider-Man."

All the lockers began to change into hundreds of Mysterios.

"You gave me the way. You should be proud. You did what even Thanos couldn’t. You killed Tony Stark."

"No!"

Peter was hit by several Mysterios’ blasts and went flying out the window. Slamming on to the ground hard.

"It didn't have to end this way for your girl. Stark, Fury, and you, yeah you all have to die. But not her. It's a shame."

Peter was hit over and over. Every time he tried to move, he was being blasted.

Lasers started firing and he managed to jump back.

He landed in total darkness. Except there was a single mirror. 

He was looking at himself. No suit. His injuries were fresh as the day he did the snap. 

His arm mutilated. His eye gone. Cuts and burns all over him.

"Child. I am inevitable."

Thanos appeared out of the darkness.

He slammed down his huge fist on him. Peter moved back as the mad Titan changed into a crane.

"Think, Peter. Why do people keep dying around you? Your parents. Uncle Ben. Now Tony and Michelle? Maybe it's you."

Peter was suddenly in a graveyard. Three headstones all with the same last name. 

Peter was on his knees. Those three names...

"You killed me."

Peter turned around, moving to his feet, and found Tony in front of him.

"This isn't real!" He yelled.

"Morgan lost her father because of you."

Tony shifted into Morgan. Who was glaring up at him.

"I hate you! You killed my Daddy!" 

"Morgan...no… I..."

"You're just a crippled kid in spandex! You're no savior."

Mysterio floated above him and blasted green air at him. Peter was hit again. The drones slamming him hard with sonic energy.

Sending him back to the train tracks.

Mysterio landed and Beck walked through the illusion. His drones flying around him.

"I actually felt bad when I gave Jameson that video. But everyone needed to see who you were. So they could see a better option: me."

"You… you did that?!" Peter fought to stand. "You're the one!"

"That's right. It's all me. I beat Tony Stark. I outsmarted Nick Fury. Months of planning and you helped me more than I could have asked." Beck smirked as he aimed his drones. "Goodbye, Pet..."

Beck suddenly fell to the ground as something metallic hit him in the back of the head.

Steve's shield flew back to him. Sam had Fury leaning on him and Barnes was next to them.

"Cap."  Peter felt relief flood over him.

"Easy, kid." Steve said, helping him up.

"I screwed up really bad."

"Hey. It's okay. Peter, where is Michelle? Beck's crew could be going after her as we speak."

"I...I sent her back to the rest of the team. She should be with them by now."

"Okay, good. We'll get her. Did you or her tell anyone else? Anyone? Peter, think. They could be in danger."

"She might have told Ned. But she’s smart enough to not say it around anyone else."

Peter suddenly saw a different look on Steve's face. Not a kind smile but a malicious grin.

"You really are gullible."

"What?"

The terrain changed. Steve was gone and Beck was in his place. Sam, Bucky, and Fury became drones hovering around Beck.

"It's easy to fool people when they're already fooling themselves. Nobody is coming to save you."

The drones fired a wave and Peter was blasted again. A laser barely missing his head.

"Beck! Stop!" Peter was almost begging.

"For what it's worth, I meant what I said. You are a good person. But good people are too trusting."

Beck hit something on his wrist computer.

Peter's arm started feeling off. It didn't feel right at all. Then, it was wrapping his hand around his throat. He grabbed the wrist and tried prying it off him.

"Technology can be hacked, Peter. Not the smartest thing to have as an appendage. A least not one I can get close to."

Flashback:

"You're a good person."

Beck's finger attached a small black tape to Peter's wrist. 

Present:

Peter moved up to his shoulder and hit the emergency release button Shuri told him about.

His arm fell to the ground and he gasped for air as he fell with it.

"I promise I'll make their deaths quick. And the world will remember you."

Before Peter could say anything, he was slammed from the side as a train came down the tracks.

Beck watched Peter disappear with the train.

"E.D.I.T.H., find me Parker's class. They're going to be making a stop in London."

"Yes, Mr. Beck."

Under the train, one arm held on as Peter forced himself up.

His body was beaten and bruised, with multiple broken bones. It took everything he had to climb up the side and between the cars.

MJ… Tony… I'm sorry...

He tried to stay awake but couldn't. He blacked out muttering, “Sorry… sorry…”

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Mysterio flew in, hitting the huge Elemental with his magic.

"Fury, you should get out of here. This is worse than I could ever imagine." 

"I don't abandon my people, Beck." Fury watched from the building. 

Suddenly swinging in, Spider-Man landed on the bridge.

"Fury! Beck! I'm here! What do you need me to do?!" Peter shouted.

"Parker? What the hell?! Why aren't you home?" Fury demanded.

"I had a feeling. Just an instinct. Turns out I was right." He jumped up and was hanging on the side of the bridge.

"Peter, you need to get out of here!" Beck said. "I don't think this is going to end well!"

"No. We're in this together!"

"Together." Beck reaffirmed.

The two began attacking the Elemental. Beck fired spells and Peter was launching web-covered pieces of debris into it.

The Elemental swatted at Mysterio, making him fly backwards. Then turned its attention to Spider-Man.

Peter webbed and dodged. Until a part of the bridge he was hanging on was hit. His webs broke and he fell. Directly into the huge hand of the Elemental.

Fury watched, horrified, as Parker disappeared into the mass of Elemental destruction. Then, his phone buzzed with an unknown number and a text.

Heads up.

The text gave full details of Beck and his past work with Stark. It also gave him the line of sight the drone had him in.

"Now that's some bullshit."

Hill got the same text and ran out of the room.

On the ground…

"Mysterio and Peter! They're here!" Flash shouted.

Ned and Michelle stopped and watched. 

Michelle saw Peter grabbed by the Elemental. His screams were heard all the way down by her.

Then, his whole body burst into flames as lightning and fire encompassed him.

It's not real! It's not real!!

"No!" Betty screamed.

"Peter…" Flash looked like he was going to puke.

"It's fake! He's not dead!" Ned yelled.

"What?!" Betty yelled back in confusion.

More lightning began hitting all around them.

"Run!!" Michelle yelled.

Up in the bridge, Beck saw the distressed look on the spectators. Their “savior” was gone.

"PETER!" He shouted. "NO! You took my world! My family! Now you killed my friend!"

The illusion played as Mysterio attacked the Elemental.

"Okay. Parker’s dead, now up the attack. I want massive damage." He said to his crew. His illusion played out over the bridge. The destruction was getting more devastating. "Parker’s team, any word on them?"

"They took off when the weather started. Luckily, the ones we need to target are separated from the others."

"Well, there's some silver lining." He really didn't want to kill all of them. "We have Stark’s cabin in range yet?"

"Two minutes out."

"Excellent. I'm proud of all you're guys hard work. Now lets give them a show to remember." Beck smiled happily.

Peter flew through the air. The illusion took over most of the bridge. 

"It's not real, it's not real!"

He went straight in, landing on one of the drones. Dozens of them created the illusion.

"Okay. That's awesome."

He jumped, webbing as many drones together as he could. Leaping from one to another. He pulled down on the last strand and sent an electric shock threw the web and into the drones.

Beck watched his drones move over the cabin. He saw Stark laying in his bed.

Finally got you. You arrogant bastard.

"Beck." William interrupted his thoughts. "His daughter is with him."

Quentin hesitated. He saw the little girl come in and sit next to Stark. She was drawing something.

Stark’s death. Years of planning. But she was just a small child. Could he really do this?

I have to. 

"Five minutes." He finally decided. His focus went back to his masterpiece. The whole world would know he was the best. Not some manchild or a naive kid. They would have to listen to him now.

All of a sudden, the illusion began to change. The feed was dying and his drones were going offline.

"William, what is going on?!"

"Something’s scrambling the illusion!" William said.

"What?" Beck brought up his feed inside. He saw Peter smashing the drones and ruining his show. "Why did I think a train would kill you?!"

The sounds of a jet blasting past the bridge startled him.

"Who the hell is that?"

"Beck, we're losing the feed!"

With a growl, Beck shouted, "Shut it down!"

"They'll see you!"

"No. They'll see what I want them to see!" The illusion faded. Several dozen drones circled around him. "E.D.I.T.H., kill Peter Parker!" The drones took off. "Bringing up manual control. I'll kill Parker's friends myself."

The drones began targeting him the second the illusion faded.

"Guess he knows I'm here!"

Peter jumped from drone to drone, making them shoot themselves. At the same time webbing to the side, constructing a large net.

He swung through cables as the drones chased him. He went up and back down, pulling the net and wrapping up a dozen of them to the cables.

Sonic blasts met him as he tried to swing. Peter went flying into more of the death machines.

Thinking quickly, he grabbed one mid-flight and used it as a shield against the gunfire before sticking to a cable. He dropped and swung through the air as drones followed.

He went down, pulling up at the last second, sending drones crashing into a car behind him. The vehicle exploded, catching the back of his suit on fire.

"Shit!" Peter swung under the bridge, hitting the water with his back to douse the flames.

He was halfway back up when a laser hit his webs. Another shot out and pulled himself on to the bridge. He took the drone around and around until they were starting to hit each other.

Okay. Dozens down, just a few hundred to go…

The jet flew past Michelle and the others, the drones firing on it. Before it landed, they fired rockets, causing the jet to explode.

"Pepper?!" Peter shouted in his comlink after he saw the explosion.

Suddenly, out of the fire, the Rescue armor was flying. Blasting the drones down.

"I'm fine." Pepper said. "I'll deal with the drones over here. You get that son of a bitch!"

"Yes, ma'am!"

She flew over the kids, blasting down more of the drones. She landed in front of the group.

"Mrs. Stark?!" Ned was stunned.

"Less awe, more running! Get to the Crown Jewels vault! I'll keep the drones away!"

She launched up and targeted more as the group did what she said.

Flash had his phone recording. "This is crazy! Mrs. Stark just saved us from killer drones!" He yelled into the video.

Fury watched as the illusion faded, one drone aimed at him.

"You got me?"

The drone exploded.

"I got you." Hill answered holding the rocket launcher.

Fury owes me big for this. Owes us. This was a messed up time to take a vacation.

"What the hell is Potts doing here?!" 

"We don't know! There's no report from F.R.I.D.A.Y. of her leaving."

Guess the whole Stark family dies today.

"William, get the projection back up as fast as you can. E.D.I.T.H., target that Arc Reactor!"

How hard is it to kill a few kids and one woman?!

Pepper shot down drone after drone, but Beck was launching half his army at her. Her blasters lifted off her back and took out a dozen with one shot. Then, one of the drones hit her square in her chest. 

"Shit!" Her suit was losing power. "Peter, hurry. My suit’s damaged." She forced herself down and ran into the vault room.

Several drones chased after her.

Inside, the kids were waiting at the vault’s door.

Pepper fired but the suit was dying. She was hit with several lasers and sent flying into a suit of armor.

Two drones hovered over her until webs were covering them and electricity short-circuited them.

Michelle let the drones fall and ran to the woman.

"You okay?"

"Yeah. Thanks."

Two more drones came flying in as Michelle helped Pepper up. They ran to the vault. The drones fired at them.

One targeted Betty. Just as it was about to fire, a web wrapped around it. Electricity coursing through the machine.

Ned pulled the web back and swung the drone hard into another one.

"Shit, are you okay?!" He rushed over to her. 

Betty grabbed him and their lips came together hard.

Ned looked like his brain shut down.

"Knock it off and get in the vault!" Pepper yelled.

The group ran in, pulling the door closed as more drones came in.

"Peter, my suit’s down to its last shot. It won't take long for the drone to get in here. You need to shut E.D.I.T.H. down fast."

"Parker’s alive?" Flash asked as he held a spear at the door.

"Told you it's an illusion. Mysterio is a fraud." Ned answered.

"The guy is completely batshit crazy!" Michelle almost yelled.

They jumped when they heard the drone's lasers hitting the door.

Beck smirked at the sight of Tony's cabin as the battle continued outside.

Suddenly, Peter blasted through the floor, hitting him back to the ground.

"Give me the glasses!" Peter demanded from the ceiling.

"You want these?" Beck held them out as he sat up. "Come get them!"

The drones poured in and opened fire. Peter was hit back several feet but jumped up fast. He dodged and moved, smashing through the drones.

One had bullets flying past his head. He ducked and flipped, kicking it against the wall. Then, one slammed into his face, ripping his mask off and hitting him against the wall.

The other drones launched forward. Their thrusters pinned his arms and legs.

Beck was typing on his computer. "Well, Peter. Haven't we been here before? You, helpless against my machines. I thought you were stronger than this?"

"You tried to kill me. You're trying to kill my friends! You hurt people! You're insane, Beck. I'm going to stop you." He struggled against the drones.

"You think any of this matters, Parker?! The world is full of stupid people who will believe anything I tell them! I'm smarter than them and after I kill you, they'll praise me for it! None of those morons will ever figure out the truth. Because the truth is what I want it to be!" He aimed the drones at him.

Peter suddenly stopped struggling, a smirk on his face. "Thanks for doing the whole 'evil monologue' for everyone watching." 

Beck was confused. What the hell was Parker talking about?

He pulled up his feed and was stunned at the sight.

Outside, there was a huge projection of him and Peter. Everything he said was being broadcasted.

"William?! What the hell have you done?!"

"William? Would that be the shorter bald man with glasses? He's tied up at the moment." A new female voice said.

Back at Beck's hideout… 

His crew were all gathered in a circle. Tied up. Sharp spears aimed at them.

"In fact, your whole crew is preoccupied." Shuri smirked.

Backtracking the feed to their base wasn't easy, but she was very persistent. Besides, they already thought they were too smart to be found. 

She waited until Peter brought down the illusion before sending her guards in and now she had complete control over the projection.

His team was no match for her personal guards. Now, Peter's plan was in play.

Show the world the truth. Let Beck's love for hearing his own voice be his downfall.

She was feeding the whole conversation into the projection.

Peter stopped faking and slammed the drones down, smashing them easily. "It's over Beck. You lose." He declared. 

Beck's rage grew even more. What little resolve he had was gone.

He glared at Peter. "Fine, Peter. If I can't be the hero this world needs... I'll be the villain it deserves! Fire on Tony and Morgan Stark!!"

Bullets and rockets rained down on the cabin as the world watched. But nothing happened.

The cabin was untouched. It slowly faded away and Morgan was left standing in the small crater. She waved up at the drone. Then faded as well. The projector shut down.

All of a sudden, the drones were being destroyed. The last image Beck saw was War Machine shooting them down.

"It's easy to fool people when they're already fooling themselves, Beck." Peter repeated.

Back in Avengers Tower, the projector turned off.

"Did I do good?" Morgan asked looking up at the larger man.

"You did great, Tiny Stark." Bruce smiled down at her.

Behind them, Tony was in a hospital bed. The room was a perfect replica of his cabin bedroom.

"Rhodey, are all the drones down?" Bruce asked.

"Copy." 

The sounds of groaning turned both Bruce and Morgan around.

"Hmm. Last time I eat the worm."

"DADDY!"

Pepper sat at the vault opening. Her last power shot aimed at the door.

Michelle and Ned readied their web-shockers.

Flash had the spear aimed.

"Come on, Peter." Pepper whispered.

"He'll do it. He's Spider-Man!" Flash said.

The drones continued to blast in.

"He'll stop them." Ned reassured Betty.

Come on, Tiger. Michelle said to herself.

Beck's anger was blinding him. All his plans and backup plans were gone. Parker had outdone him.

"I'm going to kill you, Parker!"

"Bring it, Fishbowl!"

More drones poured in and Peter launched at them. Smashing them into each other. Slamming his metal arm through them as bullets rained past him.

"E.D.I.T.H., why aren't these firing?" Beck demanded at the two next to him.

"You're in the line of fire, sir."

"OPEN FIRE NOW!!!" 

The drones shot all around him. Peter used a downed one as a shield again, then, shocking Beck, his left hand launched off his wrist and onto Beck's face.

"Ahhh!!" Beck screamed as he tried to pull the hand off.

Peter sent his stump through the last of the drones and his hand flew off Beck's face. Leaving cuts and bruises. Peter limped forward to the downed man.

Beck was typing on his wrist and two more drones crept behind Peter, fully cloaked.

Peter wasn't fooled; he jumped up and landed on one before taking out the other.

Beck stood in front of him. His gun at his chest. Then, he was hit from the side by a blast of energy.

Outside, Ironman’s hand was still aimed at the fallen man.

"Get away from the kid." Tony demanded as he landed.

"Tony?" Peter couldn't believe it.

"Peter. Are you okay?" Tony stepped toward him and started to put his hand on Peter's shoulder.

But Peter grabbed him by the throat and pinned him against the wall.

"PETER?!" Tony tried to break the grip. "Peter… let go!"

"You can't trick me anymore, Beck."

Tony changed to Beck pinned, trying desperately to breath. His other hand holding a pistol clinched in Peter's metal arm.

"How?"

Peter stared at him.

Pete.

Underoos.

Kid.

Spiderboy

"You will never be Tony Stark." He let some of his grip go so Beck could breathe, but squeezing his wrist to make him drop his pistol.

"Neither will you, Parker." Beck sneered. "It was pathetic how easy it was to trick you."

"You hurt so many people. For what? To be a hero? You're just a little man with a huge ego."

"Funny coming from Tony Stark's chosen kid. His ego caused this. All of this is his fault!"

Peter was done listening. He brought his knee into Beck's crotch, making him squeal in pain, then yanked E.D.I.T.H. off his collar as he fell to the ground.

"E.D.I.T.H., cancel all the drones!"

"Hello Peter, do you wish..."

"E.D.I.T.H., stop the attacks now! That's an order!"

The drones stopped. As they began floating back up, he sighed. "Thank you."

Beck groaned on the ground, holding himself.

"You're deranged, Beck. You're going to be locked up for the rest of your life for this. All those months of planning. Did you see it ending like that?"

"You think this is over? I'll get out. One day. And then, everyone you love…" Beck growled. "I'll kill them all. May, Michelle, Tony, his little brat..."

Peter grabbed him, lifting the man up the wall like a doll. Beck kicked against his strength as Peter held him by the throat. His metal arm pulled back in a fist. One punch and it would all be over.

I'm gonna do it. I have to. May. Tony. Michelle. Morgan. I can't let him hurt them. He has to die… 

Peter. With great power...

Comes great responsibility. I remember, Ben.

He wasn't here. But Peter still heard him. He always would.

Peter shocked himself when he realized what he almost became. He dropped Beck back to the ground.

"Was that your big backup plan? Get me to kill you and ruin my life?" He just shook his head in pity. "You might get out. But I'll be waiting. You can take my arm. My suit. Hit me with a train. Set me on fire. Shoot me." Peter was speaking with more fire than he ever had. "There's one thing you'll never be able to change; I'll always stop you. I am Spider-Man!"

Peter webbed Beck’s mouth shut and tied him in a net of webs.

He left Beck hanging from the bridge as the man kicked and tried to scream.

When Peter hit the ground, he saw MJ running toward him.

They collided into each other.

"MJ…" Relief washed over him as he held her.

"Are you alright?!" She practically demanded. She was squeezing so tight a normal person would have issues breathing.

His body was sore and bruised. But even in pain, her hug was like a balm.

"Well… I didn't die." He tried to joke.

She pulled back, holding his shoulders.

"Are you really going to give me some stupid smart-ass…?!"

She didn't get any more words out because Peter kissed her. A very deep kiss.

The destruction all around them and Beck’s noises drowned out as the teens lost themselves.

Pepper and the rest of the group came over to the scene.

"Yeah, that's about right." She smiled at the pair. 

"They are still so cute." Betty smiled. She looked at Ned. "You're cuter."

Ned blushed and squeezed her hand tighter.

Peter broke the kiss and held her against him. Nothing was going to interrupt him this time.

"I love you."

Michelle looked stunned.

He was wondering if he had broken her when she spoke.

"I…I love you too."

They held each other. Temporarily forgetting the chaos.

Peter noticed the necklace wasn't the same as he last saw it. 

"Oh no. It's broken." He held it.

"Yeah. All the running for my life and I hit it against something. But it's okay. I kinda like it better broken. It's unique. 100% mine now." She smiled at him.

Peter smiled back and kissed her again.

Of course, others were bound to show up.

Fury and Hill walked up after they arrived.

Pepper stopped them before they got close to Peter.

"Fury."

"Mrs. Stark." He looked around. "Quite a mess. I need to speak to Parker."

"Not today. He's busy."

"I need…"

"To shut up and let the kid have some time with his girlfriend. I’ll call you for the meeting." Pepper left no room for arguing.

Fury eyed her but gave in. Anyone who could control Stark was not someone to argue with.

"Okay, everyone. My man Spider-Man beats the bad guy and now I'm going to give them some privacy before MJ tries to kill me." Flash ended his video with a smile. He was just happy to be alive.

Peter was lounging on the couch of his very expensive hotel room. Their flight was delayed until the next day. So Pepper had put them all in a nice hotel. 

What a crazy freaking day. Psychopath tries to kill everyone. Killer drones. Fake monsters. Why can't my vacations be normal? Hell I'd settle for a simple night with no more surprises.

Knocking pulled him out of his icing. He was still sore from the train, plus all the drones. He pulled on a shirt and went to the door.

"Sup, Loser." Michelle greeted. 

"Hey. Can't sleep?" He smiled at the necklace she wore all the time now.

"Can, just want to see how you're doing."

She came in with her bag. Which raised Peter's curiosity.

"Sore, but alright." He shut the door behind her.

She saw the ice and his limp.

"Tired?"

"Passed out for a few hours when I got up here. So, not as tired as I was. You?"

"Adrenaline from running and being shot at has worn off."

"Yeah. That's a common thing for me." He rubbed the back of his head.

"Well, when you're done with this, I'll be in the bed." 

"What?!" He went fish faced.

"I'm sleeping here. With you." Her face was getting red.

"I…I…"

"I'm going to change into my usual sleepwear." Her face was full blush.

"But you don't wear…" The realization hit him like a brick as his eyes grew even bigger.

She went back to the bedroom and he followed quickly.

"MJ. Are you saying what I think you're saying?"

She nodded. "I said I had a gift for you, remember?"

"That’s… are we ready?"

"I am. If you are?" She asked rubbing her hands together. They had almost died and she wanted this.

Peter nodded after a few long seconds. He was sure he was even redder than her as she pulled him into the bedroom and shut the door behind them.

I take back about not wanting anymore surprises...

Chapter Text

Peter woke up feeling something different. Something was on his chest. He looked down and saw curly dark hair. Then dark skin wrapped around his lighter skin.

He remembered now, the night before. A bad day that became the greatest night of his life. 

He didn't want to wake Michelle, but he couldn't help but run his fingers through her hair.

Michelle slowly awoke. Her pillow was very soft and warm. It was also moving! She opened her eyes fully, seeing her boyfriend with his eyes closed and stroking her hair.

Right… last night. Holy shit! We did that...

"Morning." He opened his eyes and smiled at her.

"Hmm." She snuggled against him tighter. 

Peter held her tight. He could really get used to waking up like this.

"I love you."

"I love you too." She sat up over him and kissed him deeply.

His hands roamed over her. It was still strange to feel one warm and one cold metal hand on her naked flesh, but she didn't care. Her hands explored his scars and muscles eagerly. Things began to get more intense when, reluctantly, Michelle removed herself from him and slipped out of the bed.

Peter wanted to protest but was mesmerized by her beautiful naked body.

"Holy shit..." He was still progressing the angel in front of him.

She had another blush form on her face but motioned to the shower.

"I'm going to take a shower. Join me?" Not likely to save time or water but I don't care at the moment.

It wasn't the first time Peter did a somersault out of a bed. But it was the most exciting time.

Pepper sat in first class, watching Peter and Michelle. They were definitely acting differently.

Maybe I don't want to know.

She had heard from Bruce about Tony. She was waiting to get back home to surprise Peter though. Besides, she was still dealing with all the chaos that came from Stark drones destroying chunks of London.

All things aside, Pepper was in a good mood. Her plan to hide Tony worked perfectly.

Flashback:

Pepper pulled out a small device and disabled FRIDAY’s ears.

"Okay Rhodey, here's the real plan."

He looked at her in confusion. "What?"

"Tony's not going anywhere. You and Bruce are going to use that projection to make it look like we moved him. I'm going to hide him in one of the safe rooms that FRIDAY doesn't know about."

"You have hidden safe rooms? Of course you do."

"Tony always plans far ahead. Once you leave, I want you to find a secluded spot on the cabin property. Cloak the cabin and put a projection of it somewhere."

"You want them to find it."

"Exactly."

"Wild plan, Pepper. I like it."

End Flashback: 

Peter and Michelle were trying not to be too obvious. But seriously, how are you supposed to act after losing your virginity?!

On a side note, they both learned that shower sex was NOTHING like they portray it in the movies. It was NOT something they wanted to revisit until they had a better idea of what to expect.

A voice broke them out of their heads.

"Hey, Peter. Did you really get hit by a train?" Flash asked. He had been holding it in the whole day. He had to know!

"Yeah. Woke up in the Netherlands."

"How the hell… seriously, is there anything that you can't survive?"

"Not something I want to test out. Even though I seem to do it a lot lately."

“Well, on the next vacation, can you avoid psychopaths?" Betty asked as she popped up over the seat.

"Probably not. I'm a magnet for them. Or they're the magnet since I'm part-machine… I have to think on that." 

"As awesome as it is to see you fight these guys, can't you just collect stamps or a new Lego piece?" Ned teased.

"Well, I'm full up on scars so I got to have some sort of new collection going."

The group laughed. Peter smiled. He didn't mind making fun of his scars. He was the only one who did.

"Well, let's see." Michelle started. "A Scorpion and a guy who wore a fishbowl on his head… 20 bucks says you fight a giant octopus next."

Peter laughed. "God, I hope not. That would be weird. And an octopus? Where did that come from?"

"Maybe a clone of you? That would be weirder." Ned added.

"Two Parkers. That's terrifying." Flash shuddered.

"No, two Flashes would be a horror story. I think I actually had a nightmare like that once." Peter smirked back.

"Hey, MJ. Here's a photo I think you'll like." Betty said.

Michelle got the text and saw it. It was her and Peter in the middle of the bridge. The kiss around the burning cars.

She looked up at Betty and gave her a mock glare but smirked too. She had a new wallpaper for her phone.

Weird how a kiss surrounded by buring cars and destruction seems to fit our lives together. 

She looked at Peter. I regret nothing. 

As they chatted and exchanged some of the pictures from the trip, Peter pulled up a table and began a new set of designs.

"Those don't look like they would fit you." Michelle observed.

"They wouldn't. But they're not for me." 

"Who?"

"Something I need to talk to Tony about." He said vaguely.

"Cryptic. Trying to go for the ‘Man of Mystery' feel?" She teased.

"I don't think there's much about me you don't know. Better than anyone else." He whispered back.

The result was a very red-faced Michelle Jones.

Peter smiled wide. He had done the impossible. He made her speechless.

The news headlines were all about Beck and his illusions.

Mysterio’s crew was hand-delivered to the authorities by Wakanda's princess and her guards. She gave the full record of all their activities, along with all of Tony's information. 

Beck was pulled down off the bridge and police had to protect him from a large crowd wanting his head.

He had never been so humiliated in his life. Even Stark didn't compare. Everything was ruined by one kid he underestimated.

Several countries who suffered Beck’s attacks were fighting to get to punish the fraud. 

Peter was all over the news again. Most calling him the hero of the day.

Some were digging deeper and uncovering the means in which Beck was able to carry out all his plans. Stark Industries was under the radar due to the technology. And the drones used.

Shuri had also given Peter his arm back. Beck had apparently held on to it. She removed the virus and it was back to full functionality.

Her warning to Bruce and Rhodey gave them the time to prepare for Beck's attack. Something Pepper had been very thankful for.

All in all, everything Beck and his crew had planned was foiled. Months’ worth of plans were up in flames.

Landing brought a lot of eyes. Especially those of a very angry-looking reporter in front of the crowd waiting for their kids.

"Jameson." Peter sighed.

"Peter Parker. Spider-Man!" Jameson greeted, very condescendingly.

"Mr. Jameson. You will not be talking to Mr. Parker. Today or any day." Pepper stepped in.

"So he doesn't want to admit that his very presence is a danger to the people he claims to protect?"

"Mr. Parker is a victim of Becks as much as…"

"You're right." Peter spoke up. "Beck fooled me. He fooled everyone. I should have seen it but I didn't. People suffered because I trusted the wrong man."

"Peter." Pepper started to say.

"No. He's right." Peter said again. "I let Beck get in my head and he used that. He used me."

"So you admit you're not qualified for the position you're in." Jameson smirked.

"Wow. You're an asshole." Michelle said.

"Don't involve yourself in this, young lady." 

"She's right." Ned came in. "You're the one who aided Beck in revealing Peter's identity. So are you going to take responsibility?"

"I don't answer to children."

"No, just act like one." Michelle added. She saw the red in Jameson's face. "Oh, here comes the temper tantrum."

"Hey, didn't you have a story of how Mysterio was the new great hero?" Betty asked as she pulled up the very video. "Didn't do much investigating into him, did you? So much for being a good journalist."

Jameson was getting redder at every word. Pepper watched with a smirk on her face. Technically, this was against the rules she gave Peter but he wasn't the one doing it. He was behaving very professionally.

Jameson on the other hand… 

"I know people were hurt. That's my fault. I am sorry I didn't know what he was up to until it was too late." Peter offered.

"Small comfort for the families hurt." Jameson replied.

"There is no comfort I can give. Only admit my mistakes and try to do better. I won't hide behind a lie."

"Maybe you should leave crime-fighting to the brave men and women whose job it actually is."

"Maybe you should leave journalism to those who don't have their head buried in their ass." Michelle retorted. "You can quote me on that."

Jameson was so focused on Peter he didn't see Flash recording the whole thing. Nor did he know that it was all over YouTube and Instagram before he could do anything about it.

"That's enough. Next time you wish to talk to Mr. Parker, I’ll have Matt meet you for scheduling. I'm sure he would be more than happy to." Pepper shut down the conversation.

Peter noticed something small running in his direction.

"Excuse me." He dismissed Jameson.

"PETEY!!!"

Peter pushed past everyone and kneeled down as Morgan collided into his arms.

"I missed you so much!!" 

"I missed you too." He smiled as he picked her up.

"Did you get my present?!"

Peter sat her down and pulled out a small case.

"As promised."

Morgan opened it with record speed.

Inside was a small golden heart necklace. Inscribed in the middle was “5000”.

"Love you 5000, Morgan."

Morgan squealed happily and tackled his leg. "Love you 5000, Petey!"

Michelle smiled at the sight. Then, the little girl was tackling her legs.

"MJ!" She smiled up at the taller girl.

"Hey, Morgan." She hugged the small girl.

Peter saw May walking towards him and he met her with a big hug.

"Normal vacation?" She teased.

"For me. Yeah." He smiled back. "Missed you, May."

"I missed you too." 

Happy was standing behind them. Slightly uncomfortable.

"Happy." Peter saw him.

"Hey kid. You did good." He smiled at him.

"Thanks." Peter noticed how close him and May were standing. I got to ask them about… whatever is going on between them.

Pepper was holding Morgan and whispered something in her ear. The little girl nodded and smiled.

The rest of the team went to meet with their families. Except Flash, who was talking to his driver.

Michelle said her goodbyes to Morgan and the rest before pulling Peter over.

"Don't be late." Michelle warned. 

"I won't." He gave her a smile as she walked to meet her mother. "See you later!"

"Ready to go home?" May asked.

"Yeah." Ready to see Tony.

Jameson had his hidden tape of the conversation with Parker ready. Some tweaking and the boy's image would be knocked down a few pegs.

As much as he was grateful for what Parker did with Thanos, that didn't give the kid the right to run around being a vigilante. 

He ignored laws and due process. He was as much a menace as a hero.

Jameson’s email alerted him of something. He opened the link and went volcanic at the sight.

Journalist verbally attacks traumatized teens!

The YouTube story showed the whole exchange with him and Parker.

Other news channels were showing it and Jameson realized how unpopular he was with them.

"PARKER!!!!"

Peter let out a sigh as he opened the door. He was expecting to see Tony unconscious but that wasn't the case.

"Tony…"

"Hey, Underoos." Tony smiled up at him from his bed. "I would have greeted you at the airport but Big Green wouldn't…" Peter hugged him hard. "Pete… air."

"Oh right, sorry." He let go. "Tony. I'm so sorry. I messed up."

"Yes, you did." Tony agreed. "But you fixed it. I don't blame you for what Beck did. Understand?"

"But I gave him the glasses!"

"I gave Obadiah my trust and he tried to kill me. Three times. I went headfirst into the trap Beck set and ended up here. Nobody's perfect. I come close but still don't reach." Tony smirked at the last part.

Peter smirked back. He really missed Tony's banter. Nobody was like him. 

"You did good out there. You fixed your mistake and stopped a madman. Now what did you learn?"

"Don't trust so easily."

"Trust those you know you can. Be mindful of new people. Take it from someone slow to trust."

"I'm glad you're back." 

"You didn't think a bomb would be the end of me, did you? That's a disgraceful way to go."

"Yeah. You would go out with more flare."

"It's the only way to go, Pete." 

The two shared a comfortable silence until Peter decided he had to do something.

"Tony. I want you to remove me from accessing your defense programs."

"What? Why?"

"Listen, please." Peter was very serious. "Tony, I know I made a mistake and people got hurt. I have to live with that. I have to take responsibility for it. And I can't keep relying on Ironman to be my shield."

"Of course you can."

Peter smiled. "I have to stand on my own. Good or bad." He saw the look on Tony's face. "I'm not saying to not help if I'm about to die. But I think I have to do things myself. Be the hero I started as: Spider-Man. Not the guy who keeps relying on you to save him."

"Okay."

"I mean, that… wait, did you just agree?"

"You've obviously thought this through. I will remove your access to E.D.I.T.H.. But you have to promise that if you are really close to death, you will not let pride get you killed."

"I promise. Thank you, Tony. For believing in me."

"I never stopped. Even after the ferry. I was just scared. And you proved me wrong."

They shared a smile between them.

"There is one other thing." Peter started. "If I wanted to start up a business one day, would you help?"

Tony's eyebrows rose up.

"Going to have to give me some details there, Pete."

"Well, this..." He motioned to his arm. "Is revolutionary. But I think I'm being selfish with it. I've been to so many different hospitals and there are kids and adults that could really use this technology."

"And you want to, what? Start ‘Parker Prosthetics’?" Tony joked.

"Yes. I even like the name."

"You're serious?"

"Why not? This could help thousands, Tony. I can do even more good with this than out there punching bad guys. Not that I plan on stopping that."

"Well, that's a great idea. I would be glad to help, Underoos."

"Really?"

"Why not? It's a good idea. Once I get out of this bed, Pepper and I will start the groundwork. It will take time to get going, understand that?"

"How ever long you think. You two are the business people. I just have some ideas."

"Ideas are the foundation of my company. So maybe some aren’t the best, but you get the point."

"Great. This is going to be big, Tony."

Peter pulled out his tablet and Tony watched with a proud smile as he explained all the designs and new ideas.

"Dad, you wanted to see me?" 

"That's why I called you, Harry." Norman replied as he put down his folder. "I have a suggestion you might like."

"What?"

"You've made it clear you don't like the private school you're attending. Would you prefer a more normal senior year?"

"Really? That seems odd."

"Yes or no?" 

"Of course."

"Good. I've decided on the Midtown School of Science and Technology as an acceptable solution."

"Wait. Isn't that where Peter Parker goes?” Harry paused. “Oh, I get it. You want to use me to get close to him. Maybe have the hero be an endorsement for your campaign?" Harry shook his head in annoyance.

"Don't be so close-minded. Yes, you will go to the same school but it's not like I can force you to befriend him. However, should the opportunity arise…"

"You really can't stop manipulating things, can you?"

"Don't speak that way to me." Norman gave a tone that Harry felt his blood run cold. "Do this for me and that year you wished to take off after you graduate… I will allow it. Go see the world as you desire."

Harry studied his father. "And if I can't? If he doesn't want to be my friend?"

"Osborns don't fail. Live up to the name for once. You may go."

Norman went back to his file and Harry left.

The formula is perfect. Gargan’s blood was monumental in the advancement. Now, I have to decide who will be the new test subject. Perhaps I should take a more personal and direct approach.

The apartment was blazing. Fire trucks blocked the road as the firemen fought the inferno.

The fire engulfed the main entrance and the crew were doing everything to put it out. A woman was heard shouting for her daughter and one of the crew was missing as well.

Then, a red and black blur swung in and smashed through a window.

Several long seconds later, a huge piece of the wall was pulled in.

Suddenly, a bathtub was flying out the hole. A large net of webs broke its fall as Peter dropped down.

"You guys okay?" He asked as he looked into the tub.

Inside, the fireman and the little girl sat up.

The crowd looked relieved. And the girl's mom ran over as she got out.

"Mommy!" The girl and her mother held on to each other.

"Thank you. I didn't think we would…" The fireman was shaken.

"You're welcome. Happy to help, sir." Peter replied brightly.

"Always flying into trouble, aren't you?" A new voice said behind him.

"Officer Watanabe! Good to see you." Peter said happily.

"You are one enthusiastic kid." She shook her head.

"Why do people keep saying that like it's a bad thing?"

"Figured you would be taking it easy after your 'vacation'."

"This is easy. No one has tried to kill me in an apartment fire. Yet?" He asked the last part because his day wasn't over.

"Go on, Spider-Man. We got it from here. You’ve probably got more places to be. Other people to save."

"Right. Bye, Officer Watanabe."

"Just Yuri." She said.

"Okay, Officer Yuri." Peter grinned under his mask. "Spider-Cop will catch you later." He waved and swung off.

"He's never going to stop that." She shook her head in annoyance.

Peter swung as fast as he could. He was already late. A few minutes later, he saw her.

With a masterfully-done spin on the pole, he landed in front of her.

"Hey, sorry I'm late."

"Why do you smell like a chimney?" Michelle asked.

"Apartment fire." 

"Of course."

"Ready?"

She looked hesitant. "Okay, but if you drop me…"

"I won't. Besides, I promised to catch you. Remember?"

She nodded and soon, the two were up and off.

Michelle screamed at first and tried not to watch but Peter's hold was strong and she would never admit it, but the rush was almost fun.

Almost.

Chained like an animal. All because of a stupid kid!

Beck sat in his cell, fuming. Every plan he had was undone. He almost admired Parker's basic but effective approach.

He heard the door open and saw the one other person he didn't want to see looking at him.

"Nice jumpsuit, Beckard. That is your full name if I remember from when I fired you." Tony showed no emotion as he eyed him.

"Stark. You know, of all of this, the only thing I regret is that I didn't get to finish you off." 

"Stronger and smarter men have tried." Tony moved right in front of the cell. "Trying to kill me? Not something I take personally anymore. But my kids…"

"Oh, protective Tony Stark." Beck laughed. "You can act like some father all you want but we both know that deep down… you only love yourself." Beck moved face-to-face with Tony.

"I know you threatened to get out. I hope you do. I really do. Because these bars… aren't protecting Peter from you." Tony glared. The hate he felt, he only had one other time.

"Looking forward to it, Tony. I will finish what I started."

"Enjoy your new accommodations." Tony saw the look on Beck's face. "Oh, you didn't hear? Your crew made a deal. In exchange for their sentences to be done in an American prison, they're testifying against you. You're going to a more secure facility. The most secure." 

Tony strolled out as two new guards came in. They grabbed Beck and pulled him out of the cell.

Chapter Text

"Okay. I need the truth. Are you two dating?"

Peter sat across from May and Happy. He had been pushing this off for days now. It was one awkward conversation he didn't want to have but he had to know.

"Yes." Happy said.

"No." May responded at the same time.

All three looked at each other. May calm, Happy confused, and Peter annoyed.

When they started talking over themselves, Peter saw it as his opportunity and slipped out the door.

"Hey, Petey." Morgan smiled at him as he came down the hall.

"Hey, Morgan." He smiled back.

"What are Uncle Happy and Aunt May talking about?"

"Some boring adult things. Come on, let's go see if we can finish the R2-D2 Lego." He picked her up.

"Yay! Then let's do the grown-up Yoda!" She cheered.

Peter laughed and they went down to her room.

She's going to have her whole room filled with those things. It's my fault for showing her Star Wars.

I regret nothing.

"Hey, don’t Luke and his daddy have metal arms too?! You could be a jedi!" Morgan realized.

"I don't think losing an arm is a requirement. But maybe Tony can help me build a lightsaber."

"Cool!" Morgan said happily.

Peter had just as big a smile as they went into her room.

"Tony, this idea you and Peter have is…"

"Irresponsible? Childish? Let me know when I pick the usual one."

"A good idea." Pepper smirked, since he wasn't expecting that. "It will take time but he has really thought the designs through." She fingered through the blueprints on her StarkPad.

"He has. It's something I haven't really thought about but Peter has a passion for it. All those hospital visits gave him a need to do something like this."

"He's a good kid."

"Smart too. Smart enough to call the most reliable woman in the world for backup." He smiled.

"Getting me to help when in a bad situation. Who does that remind me of?" She teased back.

"Hey, if I recall, I saved you a fair amount of times as well. True, some were my fault but still."

"I think I have the advantage when it comes to pulling your ass out of the fire." Pepper replied. 

"Who's counting?"

"Me." She grinned.

"Not a serious question." 

The husband and wife shared a smile. 

"Daddy! Mommy! Uncle Happy ate my juice pops!!" Morgan called from down the hall.

"Oh. No. Major disaster." Tony said.

"Don’t worry. I keep some buried in the bottom of the freezer." 

"Always planning ahead. Why did I wait so long to marry you?"

"You were really stupid for being so smart."

"Agreed."

"Okay, I'm not saying posting that video was bad but now, Jameson is going to be pissed at you too." Peter said as he casually stood on the side of Flash's house.

"He can try. Rich parents, remember? Dad’s got pull in other news outlets."

"Still…"

"Relax, Peter. He's just an asshole that needed to be knocked down some."

"Fine. Thanks for that." Peter started pulling his mask back on.

"Hey. I'm having another party this weekend…"

"Flash…"

"Hear me out. It’s for all the team members and one guest they want to bring."

Peter thought about it. It did sound like a fun time after the disaster that was the European vacation.

"That's it? No one to impress as the friend of Spider-Man?"

"Already got that goin' for me." Flash smirked. "My videos are ranking in almost a million subscribers."

"You know what? Fine. If Michelle wants to go then we'll swing by."

"Can you…?"

"I'm not wearing the suit during the party." Peter said and swung off.

"Spoilsport!" Flash yelled.

Tony walked into his lab. The lights were off and when he turned them on, he found someone sitting in his chair.

"Stark." Fury greeted him.

"Nick." Tony narrowed his eyes.

"You need to answer your phone." The one-eyed man glared.

"And you need to work on pretending to be Nick Fury." Fury looked confused. "One thing I know about Fury is he is always ‘Fury’. Never ‘Nick’. So who are you really?"

"I don't know what game you're playing, Stark, but…!"

Suddenly, Fury was wrapped in nanobots forming a tight suit around him. Restraining him to the chair.

"Fury would have seen through Beck. Or at least checked deeper into his background." Tony activated his watch and a blaster was aimed at Fury. "Now who are you?"

The restrained man sighed and began to shift. Turning green and goblin-like.

"Freaky."

"He's a Skrull. And a friend."

Tony turned quickly and found another Nick Fury walking into the room. 

"One wasn't bad enough? You going to turn green too?"

"Stark, it's me."

"Prove it." Tony held his hand up, fully ready to blast him.

"Anything in particular?"

"What did you tell me in the barn?"

"You’ve come up with some pretty impressive inventions. War isn't one of them. But what do I know? I'm just an old man who cares."

Tony lowered his hand. "And him?"

"His name is Talos. He and I go way back. He was giving me a hand here while I was preoccupied. Now can you release him?"

"You stay green." Tony warned and hit the release.

The nanites went back into the chair and Talos relaxed.

"Being you is an occupational hazard, Fury." 

"I could have told you that." Tony snarked.

"Stark, we're in a new war. One happening right under our noses." Fury warned.

"Others of my kind have come to Earth. They're invading and taking the places of powerful people." Talos revealed.

"I'm guessing they're not here to bring world peace." Tony said.

"Peace isn't their goal." Talos sighed.

"Our world is in danger in a completely new way. We need your help, Stark."

"Sorry, did you just say you need me?"

"Stark!" Fury glared.

Tony looked over the two. This was a different threat. A very dangerous one. He needed more than just himself.

Peter's got enough going. He can handle New York while I take care of this. We take care of this. 

Tony pulled out his cell and sent a group message. Just one word.

Assemble.

Once again, Peter was late. Why does everything happen when I'm in a hurry? Shit, better text her.

On my way. 

Don't text and swing!!

One quick selfie later and he saw his goal in sight. He swung onto the ledge and smiled as it opened.

"Took you long enough." Michelle teased and pulled him in.

"Sorry. Purse snatcher." He rambled as she hit the spider symbol.

His suit fell off him and she was pushing him back on the bed. She landed on him and pulled her own shirt off.

As they made out, Peter started to undo her bra. But the sounds of sirens stopped him.

Both groaned in annoyance.

"I could not go?" Peter offered.

"Could you?" She challenged. She knew the truth.

Peter knew it too. With great reluctance, they separated. Peter threw his suit on and Michelle pulled her top back on.

"Sorry, MJ."

"Stop apologizing and go kick some ass."

Peter smiled and pulled his mask down. He leaped out the window.

"Wait." She called.

Peter went back down. He was hanging upside-down to her. "What's up?"

Michelle grabbed his mask and pulled it down, just to his nose. Then kissed him.

It was very awkward but incredible too. Something indescribable. 

"Go get 'em, Tiger." She said as she pulled the mask up.

Peter hopped off the building and swung.

Ever since I took the stones and used them, my life has been a rollercoaster. The loss of my arm. My eye. The replacements. Therapy. My identity being revealed.

But a lot of good came from it too. Michelle and me. My new sister. Tony and Pepper welcoming me and May into their family.

Good and bad. The way it sometimes feels like the world is on my shoulders, the expectations everyone has… it drives me crazy sometimes.

In face of the cameras and fans, I try to just be me. But I ponder that question a lot. 

Who am I?

Best friend to Ned.

Boyfriend to the coolest girl in the world.

Big brother to Morgan.

Nephew to the greatest woman alive.

Successor to Tony Stark.

Avenger

The Savior of the Universe.

I'm all of these things. But what I've learned is it’s who we choose to be that defines us. After everything with Beck, I know the answer better than ever. I've known since Toomes dropped a building on me.

So who am I?

I'm Spider-Man.

Peter swung over the police cars as they barreled down the streets.

Mid-credits scene:

Beck landed in his new cell.

"No illusions here." Ross spoke.

"Other than your illusion of control." Beck sat up. "If a muzzle-bound man can organize an escape, I just need some time."

"You're even more arrogant than Stark." Ross scoffed in reply. "Take all the time you need. This is your new home."

Ross left and Beck looked around his new cell. 

"Well, well, well. Who do we have here?" Another voice came from the cell across from him. The scarred face, with a new scar on his jawline, showed Gargan smirking. "Fresh meat."

"The Scorpion." Beck greeted calmly. "Must say, I'm a fan of your work. I think you and I can become very good friends." He smiled.

Gargan glared at him. "I don't need friends."

"We have a common bug problem. The same one who put us in here. We want the same thing."

"Isn't Stark your obsession? Parker’s mine."

"You're well informed."

"Made a deal. I get a newspaper in exchange for not ripping anyone's arms off when they take samples of my blood."

"Fair trade." Beck smiled. "Stark will die. Eventually. No, Parker is who I want now. He needs to suffer. I think we can agree on that."

"I don't need your help."

"You tried by yourself and look at that impressive scar. I tried and was humiliated. ‘The enemy of my enemy’ comes to mind."

Gargan considered this proposal. He did underestimate Parker. And the boy did get lucky. Maybe he would do well working with someone else.

"I know someone else with a grudge against Parker." Gargan smiled. Might be early parole for us, Toomes.

"Good." Beck smirked back. We'll get out eventually. Then you're mine, Parker.

Post-credits scene:

A rustic shack in the middle of the wilderness.

A man in a suit who couldn't look more out of place or uncomfortable waited.

A large knife landed in the log next to his head.

"You're either stupid or have a job I'm not interested in." The voice said from the brush.

"Your reputation precedes you. I come offering large payment for the removal of an individual who has harmed my clients."

The huge muscular man calmly walked out of the woods. A tiger next to him, ready to pounce.

"Did you not understand the term ‘not interested’?" His fur coat turned with him as he moved into the shack. "Leave and never return."

"Mr…?!"

The knife was off the post and under his chin so fast, he didn't see it.

"Do not make me repeat myself."

"I offer you your greatest hunt." The fear was radiating off him. His hand shook as he raised the photo.

Peter's photo.

"You insult me. I don't hunt children."

"Even the one who killed Thanos?!" He pleaded as the knife started to dig into his skin.

That got the Hunter’s attention. "This is the Spider-Man?"

"You haven't heard? He was unmasked months ago."

"Do you see a television or radio? I've lived here since Thanos' death."

The Hunter took the photo. The Spider’s mask would be his greatest trophy. The one who killed the strongest. 

I'll make an exception once.

"I accept." Kraven decided.